Chapters A Derp and a Drake
“No way you have to be lying.” Said Twilight walking up to Rainbow and looking at the still immobilized Drako Moon
“Don’t believe me then ask him. Drako who changed his name to Moon when he left.”
Luna walked up to him a look of sadness on her face as she said “My guard is this true? Did you leave a poor filly to fend for herself?”
Drako felt a tear coming to his eye and he tried to not let it fall. Twilight let him loose of his magical bonds and he quickly turned away blinking a few times before he started to talk “Scoot is my sister, and yes I did leave her four years ago. But I left her in the hands of my former friend Rainbow Dash. I…I couldn’t stay in Cloudsdale after what happened to my family. I had to go find the one who killed them and get my revenge. Even if it meant my own sister hated me for the rest of my life.”
“That is a load of crap and you know it DM.” said Dash
“Don’t call me that Dash we aren’t friends anymore as far as you are concerned. I sent you money and letters for Scoot every week. It’s not like I dropped her from my life.” Yelled Drako this time letting the tears fall from his eyes
“And you know that wasn’t enough all she wanted was you to be there for her that was all. She still talks about you when we are alone, or when she looks up at Luna’s moon. It reminds her of your cutie mark. That sword and moon.” Said Dash she too was crying as she looked at him
Drako wanted to yell, he wanted to scream, he wanted to…well he really didn’t know but as long as it would stop her from talking. He felt bad enough about what he did. He was young at the time and stupid and full of hate. But he couldn’t tell her that; it was not a good enough reason and he knew that. So he sighed and looked at Luna saying “Princess I think we should leave it’s not a good idea for us to be here. My past is too painful for me to be an effective guard at the moment.”
Then he saw Luna’s face. It was full of pain and anger, her eyes blazing as she looked at him. As she spoke he could hear the power behind her voice “Drako Moon after what I have heard I cannot have you as my Guard. Go where you will but I am heading back to Canterlot. I will tell my sister that you were not a good choice for a guard. You are just lucky I don’t have you banished for what you had done. But I can’t say the same for Celestia she hears this. Now be gone from my site before we Changer our mind.”
It was like a dagger had stabbed him. Drako closed his eyes and did his best to keep his temper down as he slowly turned his back on the princess. Her beautiful yet angry eyes were too much for him to look into. With a low and hurt voice he said as he walked away “My Princess Luna, what happened in my past was a crime I will admit but do not judge people when you don’t know the whole story. Remember your own past isn’t so great too and look where you are now.” And with that he ran out the door.
“Pfft…good riddance.” Said Rainbow
“RAINBOW DASH!” yelled an outraged Pinkie Pie “How could you be so mean to him. Couldn’t you see how hurt he was?”
“I know his past and he should be hurt by it. He’s nothing but a…” started Rainbow
“A what? A big meanie like you Dash.” Said Pinkie then turning on Luna “And you Princess Luna you of all Pony’s should be ashamed by what you just did. You were once Nightmare Moon and you were able to overcome your past. I can’t believe my friends would be so mean to a pony who they don’t even know. Even you Rainbow, the least you could have done was listened to his side of the story before you passed judgment on him. Well I on one hoof won’t put up with this. I’m going to find him and hear what he has to say, AND MAKE HIM HAPPY!” then she too stormed out of the door
The other three look at the open door a bit confused then Twilight said “I think she has a point you two.”
Luna who looked shocked shook her head and sighed “We think Pinkie Pie is right. We let our temper over take us once again.”
“Well I still am angry at him…Oh no if he stays in Ponyville then…Scoot, I have to go find Scoot.” Said Dash and before they could stop her she was gone in a flash.
“Twilight Sparkle would thou be willing to maybe help me fix what I have done to poor Drako or at least until I hear the whole story.” Said Luna
“I would be happy too but first let’s send a letter to your sister maybe she can shed some light on this really confusing story. She seems to know more about Drako than we do.”
“Good idea.” Luna said Smiling at the purple pony
Pinkie Pie was still so mad that she ran as fast as she could toward…well until she found that pony…‘Drako that was right his name was Drako Moon…funny name’ she thought. ‘But no you have to stay focused’ She thought to herself as she ran, until she ran right into something solid.
She looked up and said quickly “Oh sorry I wasn’t’ really looking where I was going.” Then she saw her friend (well everypony was her friend) Derpy Hooves “Oh hi Derpy…hehe sorry about that.”
Derpy looked at her with her strange golden eyes, a simple yet pretty smile on her face. She pushed her shaggy blond mane out of her face and she giggled and said “It’s ok Pinkie, where were you going so fast?”
“Oh I am looking for some pony, maybe you can help me.”
“I can sure try as long as it doesn’t mean I have to fly I hurt my wing yesterday…well it’s a long story but it hurts all the same Pinkie.” Said Derpy smiling
“Oh that is ok, he is a Pegasus too but I have a feeling that he didn’t fly away and when I have a feeling it’s always right, ALWAYS! But any who, he is a grey pony a lot like yourself with bright green eyes, a grey and black main and tail, and with a really bad scar over his left eye.” Said Pinkie still smiling like normal for her
Derpy however stopped smiling and she started to move her hoof back and forth nervously as she said “Is his Cutie Mark a crescent Moon with a sword going throw it?”
“Yes that is exactly right…do you know him or did you see him?”
“Well…no I don’t know him but I think I did see a pony like that heading toward Cloudsdale a moment ago.” Said Derpy giggling a little
“Cloudsdale…really are you sure?”
“Yep saw him fly right over me.” She said looking nervous still
“Well my pinkie Sense is never wrong…but there is a first time for everything…so Okie Dokie Lokie. Thanks Derpy have a good day see you next time. I’m going to go see if Fluttershy can help me find him.” and with that she ran off toward Fluttershy’s home
Derpy on the other hand sighed with relief. Then said to herself “If it is him…I know where to find him. Sorry Pinkie but I can’t have you snooping.” And she made her way toward the edge of town
It didn’t take her long to make it to a tall hill a couple miles outside of Ponyville and like she thought a Grey Stallion was at the top of it looking out into the distance. As she moved closer she could see tears running down his face. She couldn’t help but smile. He really hadn’t changed too much in all these years after all.
Derpy made her way closer to him then said “You haven’t changed. When you’re sad or down you always came to this spot, even when we lived in Cloudsdale.”
Drako Jumped and turned his head around and found himself looking right into Derpy’s eyes…well one eye the other was looking over his head. He sighed and looked away saying “Didn’t think I would run into you here Derp.” He whipped his eyes “I’m sure you want to yell at me too like Dash, tell me I’m scum or something right.”
She let her smile fade a bit as she looked at her old friend “Drake it’s been to long you know that. Was I mad when you left sure but I also understood why you had to leave and why you couldn’t take Scoot with you.”
“I broke your heart though Derp you know that don’t try and go easy on me just because it’s been four years and you see me crying.” Said Drako
“I have nothing to get after you for it’s not your fault you ran off its mine.”
“Don’t be stupid. You’re a smart pony even if your eyes and your clumsiness say otherwise.”
“That is what I have always like about you Drake you always said I was smart even when other pony’s said I wasn’t. Also I mean it after what I did I wasn’t shocked you left. Though I wish I could have told you what happened first maybe it would have saved you a lot of hurt and a broken heart yourself.” Said Derpy putting a hoof over his shoulder
He let her keep it there not holding back his tears as he said “I’m still a fool you know. I get angry fast and jump into a fight without thinking about it just like that night. Yes deep down I know that when you said you were going to have a foal that it wasn’t mine and that you had no choice in what happened to you. I know what happened…but I still got mad and I took it out on you and on Scootaloo.”
She frowned and hit him in the shoulder with her other hoof saying loudly “Hey stop that. Yeah if I wanted I could be mad at you right now just like you could be mad at me after so long. But I’m willing to let the past be in the past and move on. I came up here to talk to you and to see how you’ve been not to bring up what happened so long ago. It’s in the past and you can’t change that.”
He looked at her a little shocked then for some reason that he couldn’t control he started laughing. He fell over on his back and held his chest as he laughed tears flowing from his eyes for a whole different reason this time. Derpy looked a little worried, that is until he finally calmed down and said in a wheezy voice “Derp I don’t know how you do it but I haven’t laughed like that in years. You…you always knew how to cheer me up even when we were kids.”
She smiled “Remember I just have a Bubbly personality.”
“That you do.” He said looking at her cutie mark “I remember the day you got it too.”
“Well we can talk about that later for now why don’t you tell me what had you so upset and maybe we can fix it.” Said Derpy helping him up
He looked away for a moment then said in a low voice “Rainbow Dash. She told her friends and the Princess about Scoot. The way they looked at me was just too much and to top of all off I had to hear Rainbow bring up every little thing I did wrong in the past few years. Then Princess Luna fired me on my first day as her guard. I just can’t do anything right.”
“Don’t lie to yourself from what I heard from Scoot you went off and joined the Army and helped defend the country.” Said Derpy smiling wide “There is nothing wrong with that.”
“Wrong there too. Yeah I left to go join the military but I wasn’t good enough as a fighter. They put me as an Apprentice to the Black Smith.” Said Drako “He pushed me hard and I did learn a lot but he only employed me because the captain of the platoon told him too. He hated me and let me know it over and over. So after time I started to mess up his work just to get back at him. It led in me getting fired finally and sent back to Canterlot. The Princess told me she may be able to get me into the border guard and I tried that too. But my temper got the better of me again and I lost that job too. Same thing for when I was an Armor keeper too. Finally I was sent back to Princess Celestia and made Luna’s new guard and I lost that job in record time.”
“From what I remember you were never bad at anything when you lived in Cloudsdale. Really you were one of the sweetest Guys I have ever met. Your Cutie mark doesn’t represent a warrior just remember that.” Said Derpy flapping her wings and rising into the air some wincing at the pain in her left wing but ignoring it for his sake.
“Then what does it mean…I thought I knew once but I proved that I was wrong.” Said Drako
“Ok time to stop Sulking Drake. Listen one day you’ll remember what that mark on your flank means but for now why not try and work on the problems you have right now.”
He flapped his wings rising into the air as well “And how can I do that?”
“By starting with Scoot, I think it’s time you fixed things with her.” Said Derpy turning around
Drako blushed some and he found himself looking right at her rear. He turned his head memories of the past flooding thought him right then. Memories of Long summer nights sitting on the clouds watching as the moon rose in the sky. The way he felt when her lips brushed against his, how he felt when she nuzzled under him their first night, and the way he felt when she first told him how she felt. It all made his heart ache and he did his best to push the memories away where they belonged. It was in the past now and he lost his chance with her. The most he could hope for was to be her friend again at the very least.
“Ok lets go find my sister Derp. But…would you help me with her…I’m scared she will hate me when I finally see her.”
She smiled back at him “Always Drake. And try not to worry about it too much. I know Scootaloo and she will always love you.”
And with that they were off heading toward Ponyville and hopefully a better start to his new life…
“Scootaloo…………OH SCHOOTALOOOOOOOOO!!!!!” came a loud and annoying voice with a slight accent through her window.
She looked out it rubbing her eyes as the bright day’s sun came through her window. She saw her two friend’s way down on the ground below looking up at her and Rainbow’s Place. She smiled at them and waved a hoof yelling down “Hey girls I’ll be right down ok.”
She ran out of her room grabbing her scooter on the way down then ran out the front door. She wasn’t like most Pegasus, she couldn’t fly yet. Well the truth is she really never tired to fly. So do to this instead of living up in the clouds like most of her kind she lived in a large tree house that Rainbow Dash had built for them when she started living with her. This way Scoot wouldn’t have to worry about trying to find a way up to her old home in the clouds.
She ran up to her two friends and hugged them both before smiling wide at them saying “So what’s the plan for today girls?”
Sweetie Bell blushed as she looked at Scootaloo saying “Well I was thinking we try something more down to earth this time and fun. You know like cooking or something.”
Scoot looked at her and frowned “How is cooking fun? Plus you can’t cook anyway remember what happened when you were staying with your sister during the sisterhood social?”
“Well yeah but I’m sure I can do better now since I won’t be trying to impress Rarity so much.” Said Sweetie
“Sorry Cooking is LAME!” said Scoot in her annoying mocking voice
“Well I was thinkin’ maybe we should try help with the apples at the farm. We may find out what are special talents are there ya know.” Said Applebloom
“Lame again! Why do you two always want to do lame things? I think we should do something dangerous or really fun. I mean look at Dash she is always doing dangerous stunts and she is one of the coolest ponies ever.” Said Scoot
“One of them, I always thought you said Rainbow Dash was the best and coolest pony in all of Equestria?” asked Sweetie looking at her with wide eyes
Scootaloo didn’t even realized what she had said until Sweetie said something; she blushed and looked away “I…well she I mean she is the coolest ever. That is what I meant. Still I think we need to do something like Rainbow Dash would.”
“Well then like what?” asked Applebloom
“Steal one of Twilights forbidden spell books.” Said Scoot
“And how is that going to help us get our cutie marks?” asked Applebloom
Scoot thought about it then realized what she said was just as lame and even more stupid than she had thought it would be in her head. She shook her head and sat down looking sad “Well fine I guess it was a stupid idea.”
“It sure was.” Said Applebloom
“Guys I really can’t go Crusading anyway today I have…somewhere to be today and I almost forgot about it.” Said Sweetie Bell
“This is the fifth time this week you had to run off somewhere. Where is it you’re running off to all the time?” said Scoot
“It’s like I told you before I can’t tell you…not yet.” Said Sweetie backing away with a nervous smile on her face then in a flash she ran off yelling “I’ll see you later guys sorry.”
“And she’s off again.” Said Applebloom
Scoot was watching her go a little lost in a day dream that is until Applebloom hooved her in the arm. She looked at her and yelled “HEY! That hurt…what was that for?”
“You were day dreaming about Sweetie again weren’t you?”
“Maybe I was maybe I wasn’t. What is it to you?”
“Well your both my friends and I hate seeing you hiding stuff from her. Why don’t you just tell her how you feel and get it over with? We aren’t babies anymore we are old enough to make our own decisions.” Said Applebloom
“I told you how I felt so I had a friend to talk to about it not so you could try and push me and Sweetie together. Plus I know she isn’t into mares anyway she is always hitting on the older stallion in the grade above us.” Said Scootaloo
“She does trust me. I asked her if she liked mares or stallions and she told me that she thought she liked the stallions but really thinks it just feels wrong to be with one of them.” Said Applebloom
“Still we are best friends and I can’t go off messing that up with telling her my feelings.” Said Scoot “Lets drop it; I have a plan anyway on how we can try and get our cutie marks. Maybe we are spies. Let’s follow SB and see where she is running off too.”
This put the conversation out of Applebloom’s mind and she smiled “Ok let’s do that, it sounds fun.”
It didn’t take long for her and Applebloom to catch up to Sweetie Bell thanks to Scoot’s scooter. They saw her in the distance and came to a stop hiding behind a house watching her. She was making her way to the small two story house not far from city hall. At first they thought she was going to pass right by it but after looking around quickly and thinking no one could see her she knocked on the door.
“Who’s house is that?” asked Applebloom
“It’s Bon Bon and Lyra’s house. I go over there sometimes to talk to Lyra about different things when I’m down and Dash is off doing something or out of town. They a really nice couple.” Said Scoot “I wonder why Sweetie Bell is going over there…unless…no.”
“What?”
“I hope Lyra or Bon Bon aren’t telling her how I feel about her…I been talking to them both about it since they are a mare and mare couple.”
“I thought I was the only one you told about that.” Said Applebloom sounding a bit hurt
“You were but I ran into Lyra and Bon Bon at the market the other day and well I don’t know what happened but I just ended up blurting it out. They took me home that night and sat me down to talk to me about it. I was happy they did too because what they had to say about a relationship was MUCH different than what Dash would say about one. I don’t think Rainbow Dash believes in relationships. You don’t know how many times I have seen some Mare leaving our home in the morning. I mean even Appleja…I mean hey lets go see what Sweetie is up too.” Said Scoot as fast as she could stopping herself before she told Applebloom about seeing her sister leaving the house a few times. She wasn’t sure if she knew about her sister being a lesbian or not.
“What was that you were saying about my sister?” asked Applebloom
“Oh…umm I said even Applejack agrees with me that Rainbow doesn’t believe in relationships…yeah that’s it.” Said Scoot laughing nervously
“Uh ok then? If you say so.” Said Applebloom
“Oh come on let’s just go spy on Sweetie.” Said Scoot trotting off toward the two mare’s home.
Applebloom followed her and they snuck right up to the side of the house. They sat down under one of the windows that were open slightly. Scoot smiled and peeked inside, her smile growing larger as she saw Sweetie Bell in the room with Lyra. Bon Bon must have gone off somewhere by the looks of it.
“What’s going on Scoot.” Said Applebloom a bit too loudly
“Shhh I’m not sure yet, be quiet.” Whispered Scoot
She went back to the window and watched as Lyra took out her Lyre sitting down on a chair in her odd way. She then used her magic to hold up the Lyre and her hoof came up and started to play a soft melody. Sweetie Bell closed her eyes and moved back and forth swaying a bit to the soft melody that was coming from the simple strings.
“Ok now Kido you remember what we learned yesterday right?” said Lyra
Sweetie Bell smiled wide like she always did when she was excited answering “Yes I do Lyra you said to let the music of the melody flow though you like water. Let each note become a part of who you are. Keep your mind blank but keep your emotions present at all times. Without emotion music would be nothing but noise.”
“Good job Kido. Now make sure you keep your voice in key with the notes I’m playing. The words are the same as before just in a different setting of notes, think you can do it?” asked Lyra still playing her Lyre in a gentle tone
“Yes ma’am.” Said Sweetie and with that she started to sing
Scoot felt her heart skip a beat for a moment as the beautiful voice flowed out from the little filly unicorn. She had heard Sweetie sing before but never like this. Her already beautiful voice was even more beautiful. She seemed to be singing the words as if they were coming from deep in her heart. It was a song about love and loss, life and death, something that seemed to dig deep at Scoot. For one thing she knew her feelings for Sweetie were now even stronger. But also a tear came to her eye as it brought back memories of her past.
As she sang Scoot started reliving some of her past she wanted to forget so much. The day her parents died, the day she had to move to Ponyville, saying good bye to her friends, and worst of all the day her brother left her all alone. She chocked back a small sob wanting to look away but finding it impossible. It was like her legs had stopped listening to her.
Finally, after what seemed like days Sweetie stopped her beautiful voice and smiled with a small blush “How was I that time Lyra?”
Lyra whipped a tear away with her hoof and smiled saying “Kid you have the most beautiful voice I have ever heard. It’s a really special talent you know.”
“No it’s just something I like to do. I don’t think I could ever sing in front of anypony but you two and my two friends now and then. But thanks to you my singing has gotten better and I think soon I’ll be ready to sing for the pony I really want to.” Said the little white filly
Lyra smiled wider “Oh and who is the lucky Stallion?”
Sweetie blushed even brighter red as she said “Well you see it isn’t a stallion…”
Her words were cut off by the sound of Bon Bon clearing her throat behind the two of them. Both Scoot and Applebloom jumped and would have screamed if it wasn’t for Bon Bon putting a hoof to their mouths and whispering “Now don’t go making noise. You don’t want Sweetie Bell to find out you two were snooping in on her privet lessons with my Lyra do you?”
They shook their heads and Bon Bon let them go. Scoot shook her head and said quietly “Why is she taking lessons anyway she is a great singer already?”
“Follow me you two and we can talk where no pony will see us or hear us for that matter.” Said Bon Bon nodding her head toward the open window
“Got ya.” Said Scoot following her as she walked off
She took them a few blocks away to a park where she laid down on a bench and smiled saying “Sit you two and tell me what is on your mind.”
“Not much here for me Bon Bon it was Scoot who wanted to go see what Sweetie is doing. I really didn’t see or hear much of anything because she was hoggin the window.” Said Applebloom in a huffy voice
“Hey I couldn’t help myself.” Said Scoot sticking her tongue out at her
“Now you two don’t fight.” Said the cream pony smiling
Applebloom smiled and shook her head saying “I’m sorry Scootaloo I didn’t mean anything by it I just wanted to see her too was all. But I understand why you wanted to hog the window.”
“Yeah and I’m sorry about that.” Said Scootaloo then she looked at Bon Bon “Also I’m sorry I was peaking into your house like that.”
“It’s ok Scoot I been in your place before too so I understand.”
Applebloom yawned then said “Since this really has nothing to do with me do you mind if I head home now I’m sure Applejack is wondering where I am and I have chores to do before dinner.”
“It’s ok with me, I need to talk to Scoot anyway.” Said Bon Bon in her sweet voice
“Yeah go head AB I’ll see you tomorrow ok?”
“Sure thing Scoot, Good luck.” Said Applebloom and with that she trotted away.
“You really do have great friends you know that Scootaloo.” Said Bon Bon patting the bench for her to join her on it
“Sure do.” Said Scoot jumping up and sitting next to the older pony
“You know this is the very spot I met Lyra.” Said Bon Bon smiling
“Wow that is cool. She told me a bit about how you met. Something to do with you asking her why she sat so oddly or something like that.” Said Scoot smiling
“Yes I was so fascinated by a pony sitting like that I just couldn’t help myself. Kind of like you can’t help staring when you see Sweetie Bell sing am I right?”
Scootaloo blushed “Yeah…she is just so good and so beautiful when she sings I can’t help myself.”
“It’s like that when Lyra plays her Lyre for me. And I think it’s like that when I make Lyra her favorite candy. There are some things about another pony that make you feel different.” Said Bon Bon
“Yeah I know what you mean…I just wish I could tell Sweetie Bell how I felt about her but I don’t want to lose her as a friend. I mean I know she likes Stallions I just know it.”
“Why because her sister likes them, or because she thinks one at school is really cool?”
“Well yeah I mean she looks at that one guy like he is a god.”
“Or maybe she is just trying to get another Pony to get jealous and say something.” Said Bon Bon smiling
“What are you getting at?”
“Oh Scootaloo, if Lyra didn’t tell me how she felt and worried about how it would affect our friendship we would still be just friends and some other really lucky mare would have her now. And me well I would be alone or in a relationship I wouldn’t like as much because I would be wondering what I lost and what it could have been. Do you see what I am getting at now?” said Bon Bon
“I think so…I need to tell Sweetie how I feel before she goes off and finds someone else thinking I only wanted to be friends.”
“You hit that right on the nose. You’re a smart little filly. My word how you have grown up. I remember when Rainbow Dash first moved here with you so many years ago. You were a little rascal when you were younger…though you still are from time to time. But what can you expect when you have Rainbow Dash as a Role Model.” Said Bon Bon giving the little filly a nuzzle
“I’m not that young anymore soon I’ll be starting high school.”
“I was wondering about that, why aren’t you going to Junior flight camp like Rainbow did? Or why aren’t you starting Flight School?” Asked the cream colored pony
“I…I never wanted to learn how to fly…well not from anyone around here at least.” Said Scoot looking away
“Well why not I’m sure Rainbow could teach you so many awesome things.”
“Because of a promise that was made to me and one I made back. I can’t…no I won’t learn how to fly until I can fulfill that promise.” Scoot wiped at her face to get rid of a tear before it fell
“I understand…well why don’t we get going so you can talk to Sweetie Bell. I’m sure her lesson with Lyra is almost done and this would be a good time to talk to her. At least if you tell her now and she doesn’t feel the same you will have Lyra and I to talk to after.”
“Ok…I think I can do that Thank you Bon Bon.”
The cream pony smiled again and said “Oh you can call me Bonnie if you want. All my friends do Scoot.”
“Thank you…Bonnie.” Said Scoot smiling and jumping off of the bench
Before Bon Bon could get up too Rainbow Dash came crashing to the ground leaving a cloud of dust. When Scoot cleared away enough for Bon Bon for her to breath normally again she said “Rainbow Dash what on earth has gotten into you. That was rather rude.”
“No time to talk Bonnie this is an emergency. Scoot we need to head home now and pack your stuff we are going….uh…on a trip yes that is it. No time to lose we don’t have long before the train will be leaving and I don’t feel like walking so let’s go.” said Rainbow pulling at Scoots right hoof
Scoot pulled it away and said in a kind of irritated voice “Dash what is wrong. I have to go see Sweetie Bell right now I don’t have time to go home. And what trip you told me today you were going to go into the everfree forest with Pinkie Pie and Twilight.”
“I changed my mind I thought a couple weeks away from Ponyville would be good.” Said Dash looking like something was wrong
“Did you sleep with someone Daughter again? Last time was bad enough I though you learned your lesson.” Said Scoot getting a little angry
“Listen kid this has nothing to do with me or anything that is wrong with me. We just need to leave and the sooner we do the better ok. Now lets go.”
Bon Bon stood up and got between them both saying “Listen Rainbow, Scootaloo is about to go over to my place and tell her friend Sweetie Bell how she feels about her and you can’t mess this up for her. It would break her poor little heart.”
“Wait a sec…what friend?”
Scootaloo looked away blushing as Bon Bon said “She has a Crush on her friend Sweetie Bell, Rarity’s little sister.”
“Oh wow kid good eye she is a cute one good job…wait no we don’t have time for this…I’m sorry but we have to…” started Rainbow but she was cut off by a grey pony with blond hair landing on top of her
“Oh sorry Rainbow Dash didn’t mean to do that. Hope you can forgive me.”
“Derpy you silly pony get off of me I don’t have time to deal with this today.”
Derpy got off of her and smiled saying in her cheery voice “You look like something is bothering you Dash.”
She couldn’t hold back anymore and she yelled “Something is bothering me. Derpy HE is back…you know who I’m talking about and I have to get Scootaloo away from Ponyville while he is here before she runs into him. She doesn’t need to see him again it would just make things bad again. She is finally starting to open up.”
“Wait a moment, See who?” Asked Scoot looking a little confused
“No one kid…but come on please just trust me on this you have to come with me now.”
Before anyone else could say anything the tall dark grey pony with his dark main and bright Green eyes landed on the ground a few feet away from the rest of them. Drako looked at Scootaloo and with tears in his eyes he said “She doesn’t want you to see me Loo.”
“Damn it…” said Rainbow
“Hi Drako…see I told you I would find her.” Said Derpy smiling
Bon Bon just looked confused at the arrival of the new pony. And Scootaloo was just standing in shock looking at Drako. She opened her mouth then closed it, swallowed then finally said “Brother…is that really you?”
“Yes it is…it’s really me.” Said Drako
Scoot felt tears filling in her eyes as she cried out “Where have you been!?...”
Love, Loss, And Betrayal Part 2
That was the start of how Derpy and Drako started their relationship. It was also the night he lost his virginity to the loving mare. She had pulled him close to her after the kiss and put a hoof on his hard member. He hadn’t even noticed how worked up he had gotten until she rubbed it. He soon found himself on top of her pressing his long member deep inside of her.
She did stop him though before he came having him pull out at the last second. He ended up coming all over her chest and face. She giggled as he blushed wondering if he did something wrong. That was until she licked some of it off her face and smiled up at him. He sighed with relief falling next to her and slowly falling asleep.
She woke him before dawn and told him they should both get home before anyone knew they were gone. She also wanted to clean up to get the now dried cum out of her fur. She smiled and kissed her good bye but before he let her go he asked “Does…this mean...”
“That we are dating…well I think we skipped a lot of, “what normal couples” would call dating but I think so…that is if you want too.”
“I DO!” he said really loud and quickly. Then he cleared his throat and said again “I mean I do want to date you. I love you Derpy and I think I have for a long time.”
“I fell in love with you the first day I met you.” She said with a smile then she flew away before he could ask her anything else.
Before long the two of them had shown Dash their Cutie marks and told her what happened that night. She was happy for them and being Rainbow Dash she couldn’t help but tease them on their first time. Also asking them for Detail’s on everything that happened.
“You don’t have to know everything plus you don’t tell me everything you do with your Marefriend.” Said Drako hitting her in the shoulder
“Ex-marefriend now and yes I did. So spill the beans.”
“Fine but wait till later we have flight practice to get too.” Said Drako sighing
“Fine I can live with that.” She said then turned to Derpy “Maybe I should teach you a thing or two before you two do it again.”
“No thanks Dash I think I can figure it out on my own.” Said Derpy giggling “But unlike Drako I won’t mind telling you everything as we go.”
“Sweet this is why you’re the coolest pony I know.”
“And what am I?” asked Drako giving her a fake sad look
“You my friend are the dork who is lucky enough to hang out with the two awesome and sexy mares.”
“Thanks I feel so loved right now.” Said Drako sighing and smiling at the same time.
“Any time buddy.” She said hoofing him in the arm
Derpy just giggled and they made their way to class…
And there it was Drako was happy, Derpy was happy, Dash…well she was always happy or at least she at least acted happy, but she was even more so with her two best friends dating. She was happy for them but also for herself because this gave her more ammo to pull pranks with. And so she did over the next few months she used every opportunity to play joke after joke on them. Most of them funny…some not so much.
Like before Time seemed to fly by without anything big happening. Drako told his parents he was dating Derpy and they were happy for him. They had come to like Derpy over the years as his friend and thought she was a sweet mare. His mother did say something once about her wishing he had given Dash a chance but he laughed that one off. He didn’t have the heart to tell his mother about Dash and her love for other mares more than stallions.
Yeah he had thought about it from time to time over the years. Wondering what it would be like to be with such a wild pony. She loved some really kinky stuff and was always willing to tell him and Derpy all about it. One of his favorites was her story about flying…well falling while making out. Dash and her at the time mare both fell from the sky making out not opening their wings until it was almost too late. But the thoughts of doing something like that with Dash were just that…a thought, a dream, something most stallions would think about if they had a sexy friend like Rainbow Dash.
But back to the point…Drako was happy. He loved Derpy so much that it was almost too painful to be away from her. He found himself going to their meeting place more and more just so he could spend time with her. Some nights they would just fall asleep there. Derpy always wanted him to stay with her until morning but he didn’t want his parents to find out he was staying out all night. Derpy’s parents didn't really care one bit what she did. They had drifted apart more and more over the years.
Derpy told him about it once saying that her father was as mean as ever to her about her being a Klutz and her mother hated Drako and Dash with a passion. She told them once that they were lower class ponies with no future. “You both will end up as weather duty ponies or something low like that while my Derpy could be a business pony like myself. But you two pull her down with you making her an idiot. She used to be such a smart pony but now all I see is a cross eyed idiot when I look at her and it’s entirely your fault.” She had said
That happened a few weeks before Derpy and Drako had kissed for the first time. It made Derpy cry hearing her mother talk like that. Derpy couldn’t understand why she was blaming her problems on Drako and Dash. She was born with her eyes crossed and she couldn’t help being a Klutz. That part of her hadn’t changed over the years.
So Derpy just stuck it out and let her parents say or do what they wanted. She wanted to be with her friends and the pony she loved more than anything. If her parents didn’t like it, well then to bad. It was her life and they would just be missing out on it.
As the months went by then a year soon graduation from Flight school came and went and a new stage in the three friend’s life started. Dash wanted to go to the Wonder bolts Training School for the Flight Gifted and she got in. Derpy took a job as a mail pony because it paid well and it gave her an opportunity to meet new ponies. It also pissed her mother off to no end which was fun too. She also got to fly all over Equestria for her job delivering importuned items. Drako took a job at the flights school as the new flight coach.
All three loved their new lives and thought it would be like this forever. Drako soon moved out into his own place closer to the school. Derpy moved in with Dash at her new place near the Training Camp where she would be starting later in the fall. Their apartments were only two blocks apart. Drako didn’t mind this new life at all. In reality he would have loved if Derp could have moved in with him but he was saving that up as a surprise for her.
The one big part of Drako’s Life that had changed a lot over the past year or so was his relationship with Scootaloo. Most siblings with a bigger age difference like himself and Scoot would have drifted apart as one got older, but not him and Scoot. He had an extra bedroom at his place that was set up just for her. And she used it more often than not. She loved hanging out with her brother and with Derpy and Dash.
Drako loved her so much; she was a smart little filly and acted much older than most fillies her age. It was one of the best traits she had. His sister meant the world to him and he would do anything to make her happy just like he would for Dash or Derpy. His only wished she could fly, he wanted nothing more than the four of them to be able to fly around Cloudsdale someday. He knew that her wings were almost ready for he to fly do to a new exercise the doctor had her do.
He told her to flap them as hard as she could every day for an hour or more to work on the muscles. She liked the idea of it but found it boring so right after graduation Drako had given her a Scooter that worked in the clouds and on the ground. She could flap her wings as hard as she wanted and use that to power the scooter around. To his surprise she did it and was a fast little one on it after some time.
It looked like the summer would be the best one yet…or so he though. Little did Drako know at the time that it was going to be the worst one in his life. One he would never be able to forget…
It was mid August and Drako’s Parents were visiting him sitting drinking tea in the warm afternoon sun. His father smiled at him and said “So when are you going to ask that Sweet Derpy to marry you huh son?”
“Dad!” said Drako almost chocking on his tea “I just got out of School a few months ago. I’m not ready to ask her yet plus we haven’t even moved in together yet.”
“So your mother and I got married right out of school and we been happy for almost twenty years.” Said his father laughing
“Yeah I know and it was her love and support that got you through law school just like you did the same for mom with the police academy.” Said Drako with a sigh
His mother giggled then changed the subject seeing her son getting worked up “So I can tell Scoot really likes staying over here. It’s really sweet of you to take her in like that. She is still a really young filly and needs the support of her big brother. You don’t act like most older brothers would with a younger sibling like Scoot. We are proud of you, and not just for that but in how well you are starting out in life.”
“Thanks mom…here I thought you two wanted to come over to tell me you wanted me to go to college instead of working at the school. I love it there the summer school kids are really good they just needed someone more their age to show them the ropes. I can’t wait for the new year to start.” Drako said smiling
“It’s your life to live sweetie…but we did come by today for a reason.” Said his mother
“Oh and what is that?” Drako asked looking a little worried
“Well you see your father and I wanted to ask you to do something for us…um dear do you want to ask him?” said his mother directing the last part toward her husband
His father looked serious now and said “Yes…you see son we have put it down in our wills that if something should happen to us that Scootaloo will come live with you instead of my mother like we had planned on. Scoot loves you so much I think sending her to Manehattan would be the worst thing in the world to do to her. She has friends in Cloudsdale and she would miss you too much. But we won’t do this if you don’t like the idea.”
Drako looked at them shocked for a moment, and then she smiled and said “Having a little twit like my sister around all the time? I guess I could get used to that she almost lives here as it is. It’s not like I would have a problem with it in the slightest. But why would you worry so much about it right now anyway it’s not like something is going to happen to you.”
“Well you see son …” Started his father but his mother cut him off
“You’re right son we just wanted to make sure things are in place just in case you know.”
He smiled “Um…ok if you say so.”
They finished up their tea then Drako said good bye to his parents and made his way over to Dash’s place to see what she was up too. She had been really lonely lately with Derpy out of town in Canterlot filling in for a mail pony who was out sick for a while.
He knocked on her door but no one answered. He sighed and figured she was sleeping the afternoon away like normal up on her balcony. He flapped his wings and flew up to it. No one was there. He sighed again and landed on it walking over to the sliding glass door pushing it open. Dash wasn’t in her living room either.
He walked in and looked around then a loud bang came from inside the bed room and he ran to it. He opened the door fast and yelled “Dash are you ok…….” His words were cut short by the sight of Dash on top of some purple mare the two of them going at it like there was no tomorrow. He blushed as he watched his friend press her tongue deep into the other Pegasus’s soft folds moaning some as the other did the same to her on the other side of the bed.
Dash looked up at the sound of the door opening. But instead of screaming like a normal pony would have done she just smiled and went back to work winking at him. He noticed her wings were erect, something they didn’t do often and he found it extremely attractive. He shook his head and turned away blushing harder.
“I’m sorry Dash I didn’t mean to.” He said turning away from the sight of the two mares going at it. He couldn’t help his own wings almost popping up at the sight of Dash slowly licking up the other mare’s soft folds taking in the small bits of her juice that was flowing from her, or also the sound of the mare moaning behind her coming close to an orgasm.
Drako was about to walk out when he heard a scream of pleasure from the other mare then Dash saying “Hey Drake don’t go flying off I’ll be right out.”
He sighed and turned to sit on her couch waiting. After a few minutes the purple pony stormed out yelling “You are just like they say, have fun then leave. You’ll regret this one day Rainbow Dash trust me.” And she stormed out the front door.
“Who was that anyway?” asked Drako as Dash walked out of her bed room still smelling of the other mare
“One of the instructors at my school, and before you get any ideas no I did not sleep with her to get anywhere in the school. She just hit on me at the market today and well you saw what happened. I didn’t know she was an instructor there until a few moments ago. So I told her to go home I didn’t need to be banging my teachers. I have some standers you know.” Said Dash sitting down on the Couch next to him
“And she didn’t care that I walked in on you two?”
“Nope she asked if you could join us after I finished her off and you walked out. I told her you had a marefriend and wouldn’t do it anyway, plus unlike your Derpy I don’t sleep with my friends no matter how cute they are.” Giggled Dash winking at him
“Oh so I’m cute now am I.” laughed Drako
“I never said anything about you. I do have other friends you know.”
“Sure you do and I’m an Earth Pony.” He joked
“Funny you have some really odd things on your back then for an Earth Pony.” Said Dash giggling.
“And your mane is the perfect color for a lesbian.” He joked, it was his main one to use on her to get her going
“How many times do I have to tell you I’m bi and my mane has nothing to do with that.” She said getting a little upset
“I know, I know I was only kidding and you know it. So any word from Derp on when she’ll be home she’s been gone for three weeks now.” Said Drako
“She sent us a letter today saying she would be home tonight. But I’m a little worried because the letter was kind of scribbled and had tear stains on it, here look.” Said Dash handing him a piece of paper
He looked down at it and read the letter
Hey Dashy,
Miss you loads and Drako too. I’m sorry I haven’t written much…well at all since I left. It’s just things have been really hard here in Canterlot and well…I can’t seem to make myself feel better. I can’t write Drako right now because every time I try I start crying. Something happened and I can’t tell you in a letter so I will do so when I get home. I should be back the night you get this letter I’m hoping at least. Tell Drako to meet us at the apartment…and I’m sorry. You’ll understand what this means later.
Love,
Derpy Hooves
Drako looked a little taken aback by the letter. He looked back up at his friend and said “What do you think this means?”
“I’m not sure but you know Derp she over reacts to just about any little thing that happens to her. She probably bumped into the Princess or something and thinks she is going to get banished for it.” Said Dash smiling back at him “Don’t worry too much I’m sure it’s nothing big.”
He smiled for a moment “Maybe she ate the world’s biggest muffin my mistake and made the royal court chief mad or something.”
“Yeah sounds like something I could see her doing. You know her when it comes to muffins. But seriously I think everything will be ok. I mean it’s Derpy we never have to worry too much about her.” Said Rainbow Dash
Drako sighed and looked out the window “I guess not. I just hope you’re right Dash.”
“Oh come on cheer up.” Said Dash putting a hoof around his shoulders
He smiled still looking out the window. Suddenly five red and gold flashes zoomed by the window. Drako jumped then said “Was that the Fire patrol?”
“I think so.” Said Rainbow Dash getting up and walking out onto her balcony looking over in the direction they flew. He saw her face go from mildly interested to horror. She turned quickly, her face seemed to of lost all its color as she said “Drako there is black smoke coming from the part of Cloudsdale that your parents house is.”
Drako was on his hooves “We have to go make sure everything is ok Scootaloo is home today.”
“Lets go.” said Dash jumping into the air along with him and flying off toward the smoke
It didn’t take long for them to reach the tall building that was once Drako’s home. It was a marvelous building, made of the best magic wood and soft clouds in Cloudsdale. The wood was enchanted to be built on the clouds so they could live in a more privet home. But now it was a storm of fire and smoke every inch of it covered in the destructive force.
Drako tried to run toward the building but was stopped by a large fire pony “Hey now kid it’s too dangerous. The building is about to come down.”
“But my sister may be in there and my parents I’m not sure if they went to work today or not.” Said Drako
“Let him by Chief.” Said Dash looking just as scared as Drako did
“No one is in the building as far as we can…” started the Chief but then a high pitched scream came from in the building
“SCOOTALOOOOOO!!!!” yelled Drako pushing the larger pony out of his way and taking to the air and diving straight into the burning building
He heard someone yelling at him to stop but he ignored them. He dove right into Scoot’s room but she wasn’t there. He looked around franticly trying to figure out where she was. Then he heard another scream and it came from his old room. He dove into the hall ignoring the burns he was getting on his body from the intense heat. He burst through the door and the sight that met his eyes was one he would never forget for the rest of his life.
His mother was pinned under a beam. It looked like it had fallen on her and broke her back. He could tell from the way she was laying there that she was dead. Her eyes were open and glassy looking at nothing. He felt hot tears running down his face. He knew now that the last scream he heard must have been from her as she died. He was too late he thought until he heard a tiny cough from near his mother.
He ran forward and hoped that maybe she was still alive but he was wrong. Under her hoof was his sister passed out next to her, her breathing shallow. He picked her up in his hooves and started to fly toward the way out but as he got near the door another beam feel and as it did it caught on something and changed cores hitting him across face and left eye. He swore feeling blood flowing down his face.
He didn’t let it stop him though and he pushed passed it one eye open now and made his way out of his room, back into Scoot’s room and through the still open window. He dove toward the clouds below landing hard. He held Scoot close to him not wanting to let her go.
He heard someone telling him to let go and them pulling at Scoot but he couldn’t let go. He closed his eyes and he passed out holding his sister close to his chest…
Love, Loss, and Betrayal Part 3
Dash looked down at her friend passed out holding his sister close to his chest. His left eye was coved in blood and it looked like something had hit him across the face. There would be a scare there that was for sure. The Paramedics were finally able to pull Scoot’s limp body from him once he had passed out; flying off fast with her toward the hospital. Another couple paramedics put Drako onto a Stretcher and started to fly him off as well.
She walked up to one of them and said “Is he going to be ok?”
“We aren’t sure yet he looks worse than he really is but we need to stitch up that eye before it gets worse or he may never be able to see out of it again.” Said the Paramedic then they flew off with him
The next few hours passed by in a flash for Dash. They were able to put the building out after which they found Drako’s mother inside. They said she probably died protecting Scoot from the falling beam. If Drako hadn’t flown in when he did she may not have made it too. She was able to find out that Scoot would be ok she just inhaled too much smoke. Drako on the other hand was suffering from a few burns and his eye was much worse than they thought it would be. He got a few splinters near his eye and had a lot of blood lose.
After a couple of hours though they said he would be fine after a while. She flew home and thought it would be the end of it but as she was heading home, she passed by Drako’s fathers Law office. There were police in front of it some of them she knew were friends of Drako’s mom she flew down to see what was up.
“Hey there Sergeant what’s going on here?” asked Rainbow landing next to her
“Oh…hi Rainbow Dash it’s been a while since I have seen you. It’s not the best time to talk we had a…well I am not really supposed to talk about it right now but your friends with the family. Your friend’s father was killed today. Somepony walked into the office and just blasted him away. No one got a good look at him and now we have a big mess to clean up. It’s too bad he was a good father and a good friend. I’m just glad his wife is off work today this would be too much for her.” Said the bright blue pony sadly
Rainbow choked back a sob and said “Oh no not him too.”
“Wait a moment what do you mean?” asked Sergeant
“There…was a fire at their home today. She died in it saving her daughter; Drako was able to make it in time to save Scootaloo but not her. Now this…I don’t know how Drako is going to take it when he finds out.” Said Dash her tears falling now
“Oh no…this can’t be. She was my best friend on the force…I’ll have to look more into this…thank you Ms Dash.” Said Sergeant with a weak smile
The rest of the night Dash spent at home crying softly thinking back on what had happened today. It wasn’t until really late at night that Derpy finally arrived home from Canterlot. She looked tired and a bit sad as she walked in the door. She waved at Dash then seeing the tears in her eyes she ran over to her roommate.
“Dashy what is wrong?” asked the grey pony
She sniffed and buried her face in Derpy’s chest sobbing softly. Then she told her what happened today. Derpy started to cry as she told her story. And soon the two friends were sobbing on each other. It took an hour or more for the two of them to calm down.
Finally Derpy was able to say “I knew today wasn’t going to be a good day but now it just got worse…I don’t know how I am going to break the news to Drako that I have now.”
“Oh yeah I forgot about that…what is it?” asked Dash knowing it couldn’t be as bad as today
Derpy started to cry again then she said in a quiet voice “I’m pregnant.”
“Wait really…that’s good news not bad Derpy. Drako will be so happy.”
“No he won’t…It’s not his…the first night I was in Canterlot I was at a party that I was invited too by the princess. I met some really nice Unicorns there and they kept offering me drink after drink. I don’t remember most of the night but when I woke up the next morning I was in a hotel room by myself.” Said Derpy starting to cry harder “There was a note on the nightstand.” She handed her a small note.
Dash took it in her hoof and read
Had fun last night bubbles. Sorry never got your name or I just don’t remember it. Don’t worry I paid for the room but you have to be out by noon or you’re stuck with the bill for another day. Maybe I’ll see you again at another party. But don’t worry I’m sure you won’t remember me after last night…
Dash looked away and felt the pain for her friend saying “Oh Derpy I can’t believe this. Didn’t you tell someone?”
“I just couldn’t bring myself too. I did try asking some of the party people who I left with but no one really knew, they said I was talking to a lot of ponies that night then vanished after midnight. Now I don’t know what I am going to do.” Said Derpy sobbing into Dash’s chest.
“You’ll tell Drako that’s what and who knows it could be his, you two did it all the time. Maybe just one time you made a mistake and he knocked you up.”
“I was not feeling well for almost a month before I left so Drako and I haven’t done it for a little while that’s how I know.”
“Well…if you tell him the truth he will be ok with it. He loves you and he is the nicest guy we know. Plus after what happened today I think he is going to need you around more than ever to help him get through this. He really looked up to his parents. Who knows maybe this could end up being a good thing.”
Derpy sniffed and smiled “I sure hope so. I couldn’t stand to lose Drako. He is my world.”
“I know what you mean. He is my best friend and so are you, without you two I don’t think I would have made it to where I am now.” Said dash looking back toward her room where her wonderbolt training uniform was.
“Come on we should head over to the hospital and see how he is doing.” Said Dash after a little time had passed
“Ok. But first lets get nap if we can its still three in the morning and I’m sure visiting hours are over.”
“Ok Derpy why don’t we just lay out here together…it will help us sleep.” Said Dashy snuggling up with her friend…
They ended up eating a really early breakfast first before heading over to the Cloudsdale Hospital. Then they had to wait longer because there were police talking with Drako in his room. Finally after almost two hours of waiting a nurse walked up to them giving them a sweet smile.
“He can see you now. I must warn you though he is in a lot of pain at the moment. Part of it from his burns and the other part his eye…and some deep emotional pain too. So try not to upset him to much if you can.”
“Thanks” said Dash walking by the nurse pony, Derpy close behind as they walked into the large room
Drako looked up at them with his one good eye the other one behind a lot of white bandages. He tried to put on a smile but it came out wrong. Derpy walked over to him and kissed his forehead and Dash gave him a small hug.
“Hi…guys. Sorry I don’t look my best right now but with the circumstances I guess I’m lucky to be even awake at the moment.” He said trying to make a joke out of it but failing horribly.
“How is Scootaloo doing?” asked Derpy sitting next to his bed
“Look for yourself she is sleeping in the bed next to me.” Said Drako pointing a hoof toward the orange filly sleeping deeply
“I didn’t even notice her there. Her hair is a bit shorter…well a lot shorter I should say.” Said Dash
“Fire burned a lot of it so they cut it. She is ok though just emotionally drained and not feeling well from all the smoke she inhaled. She still doesn’t know fully how mom died…not yet. She was almost feeling better until Sergeant came by and told us about dad.” Said Drako tears in his eye
“We were just as shocked to hear about it…I wish I knew what happened and why it happened to them both on the same day.” Said Dash frowning
Drako frowned too took a deep breath then said “They were both murdered and Scoot was almost murdered with them but I was lucky and was able to save her. The DA’s office wanted my dad to help prosecute this really bad criminal that runs some organized crime in Cloudsdale and Canterlot and other parts of Equestria. My father normally defended clients but he wanted to do something good so he took the job. He knew it was dangerous so that is why two days ago him and my mother changed there will so that I would take Scoot and anything happened to them.” He held back a sob “But I don’t think he knew this would happen.”
“At least you still have Scootaloo, and you’ll still have Derpy and me to help you get through this.” Said Dash smiling at him
“Nothing will bring them back Dash…I know that Scoot will need help more than me she was really close to Mom. They looked a lot alike the two of them and my mom being so silly they almost went along like sisters. It’s going to take a long time for her to get over this.” Drako said sobbing again “At least she’ll have you two to help take care of her.”
“She’ll have you too Drake.” Said Derpy
“She will…after I find this guy Don Canter and kill him myself.” Said Drako groaning angrily
Derpy surprised them both by getting up and slapping him with the back of her hoof. He looked at her shocked as she said with tears in her eyes “Stop that kind of talk. Your parents raised you better than that Drako.”
He shook his head then pressed his face into Derpy’s chest crying uncontrollably “I just can’t believe they’re gone.”
She rubbed his head and said in her soft voice “Hun listen you’ll feel better in time trust me. Things will get back to normal soon.”
After that they let him be. And the next few days went by in a flash. Drako and Scoot both went home a few days later Drako with an eye patch he had to keep on for a while until his eye fully healed. The Doctor told him that he would have a scare over his eye for the rest of his life though but he was lucky and would be able to see out of his left eye just as well as before after the swelling went down.
Scootaloo to everyone’s surprise was doing extremely well. She did cry from time to time and told them she missed her mother and father. But she was happy to have the three friends there with her. Derpy and Dash had decided to stay with them for a while to help out and make sure everything was in order.
The funeral was the hardest for Drako and Scoot. Saying good bye to their parents was hard. But it seemed to give some closure. After that Dash started telling Derpy that she needed to talk to Drako about what happened in Canterlot before he started to notice her enlarging belly. She put it off for as long as she could but after a month had gone by since the funeral she knew she would have to tell him. He was a Sharp pony and would notice soon anyway. So when he got back from work she left him a note telling him to meet her at their spot.
Drako landed on the hill the full moon shining bright. The soft light like always made Derpy looked ever more beautiful than normal. But tonight she seemed to be glowing some. Everything about her was just as happy and bubbly as he remembered…except the expression on her face. It was sad and worried at the same time.
He walked up to her saying “I take it you didn’t tell me to meet you here for a mid-night fling for fun.”
“No I didn’t Drake. I have to talk to you and I thought it would be better here instead of at home where little ears can hear us.”
“Ok sounds fair…I’ll bite what has you so worried my love.”
She help back a sob at that then said “Don’t call me that…not until you hear what I have to say.”
“You really have me scared here Derp.”
“I’m sorry…listen I’m…going to have a baby.”
Drako’s face lit up at that and he said happily “Is that all…oh my god I’m so happy. I have always wanted to be a father and after the last few weeks I needed news like this. Oh you had me going babe you really did; here I thought something bad had happened. Did you think I would be mad or something well I’m not I’m extremely happy. Oh I love you so much.”
“Drako Listen…I’m not done.” She tried to say crying slowly
He ignored her and kept going “Oh I hope it’s a girl I have always wanted a daughter. I bet she would have your main and beautiful fur and your beautiful eye color a little you. We could name her Dinky or something cute like that…”
“DRAKO!” yelled Derpy tears flowing from her eyes and he stopped looking at her “Drako I’m having a baby…ME…do you know what I mean. This isn’t yours.”
His smile faded a bit but he pushed on “But you were sick the month before you left for Canterlot. It had to be from this right?”
“No…that was just a really bad bug I got...listen something bad happened in Canterlot.” She said then she told him the story of the party and what happened finally finishing with “This doesn’t mean I don’t still love you because I do. What happened was wrong. I think something was put in my drink or I just got way to drunk but you know I wouldn’t ever do this to you.”
His smile was gone now and he had backed up some tears in his eyes “But you did do it. You got drunk and bedded some random Stallion at random. And if he did slip you something why would you even drink anything given to you by a pony you didn’t know anyway?”
“I…I was only being nice…I was just being me.”
“Yeah and look where that got you. You’re having some other stallion’s baby. I though you loved me…” he said crying now “I should have seen this coming I guess. After all that had happened and the move and asking you to move in it was just too much I guess. I was pushing you too much to go to the next stage in our relationship. Well don’t worry I’m done pushing for good.”
“No Drake it has nothing to do with that I wanted nothing more than to move in with you I was only waiting for the right moment. You had talked about it but never asked me. I was just waiting for you to do that. Please don’t do this.”
“I was going too…the night my parents died when you got home from Canterlot. I was going to ask you…not just to move in but something else. But I couldn’t that night so I was waiting until the first day of fall after the running of the leaves in Ponyville…I guess it’s a good thing I waited.” He said turning away from her and opening his wings
“Drako wait no you can’t go…please stay here…give me another chance. This isn’t you it’s the grief from your parents death talking. The normal Drako would think this out and listen to me more before running off.”
“The Drako you are talking about is dead. He died back in that house. Listen Derpy I hope one day you find happiness in your life with your new kid. But I won’t be part of it. Don’t follow me and never speak to me again.” He said in a voice like she had never heard before. It was full of hurt and rage and a few other emotions.
She was so shocked by what he said that she was frozen. He flew off leaving her to cry on the grass in the light of the moon. The one thing he had loved so much was looking at her bathed in moon light. A sight that would have brought a different emotions back in the day but now, Now he couldn’t even look back at her.
Drako made his way home wanting to scream and throw things to hit something or worse. He stormed into the living room not knowing what to do next. He kicked over the table and was about to yell when he heard the door to Scoot’s room open and she walked out rubbing her eyes her night blanket over one wing.
“What’s wrong Scoot…did you have another nightmare?” he said in as calm a voice as he could not wanting to yell at his little sister who hadn’t done anything wrong
“Yeah…I was wondering if I could sleep in your room with you and Derpy tonight.” She asked a tear in her eye
“Sleep in your own damn…..” he stopped himself “I mean…I’m sorry I just had a long day. Sure you can go on in there and try and fall asleep I’ll be in there shortly ok.”
She smiled saying “I love you big brother.” And with that she walked off to his room her blanket dragging behind her
He held back a sob saying “Love…you too Loo.”
He felt ashamed with himself for letting his emotion’s get out of control. He had almost yelled at her for having a nightmare. It was right then that he realized that he couldn’t do this to her. Scoot needed a steady hand and a loving home like she was used to growing up in. Not the home full of sadness and disperse like he was feeling right now.
How would she feel if he started yelling at her? How would he feel if he hit her out of anger at someone else? He had almost felt like dong that already. And it was right there that he knew what he had to do. He knew it would ruin his friendship and his life with his only family he had left. But it was too late for that as it was. He had been betrayed and lost his family in less than a month. He couldn’t do it and he had to leave. Get away from Cloudsdale and is old life. It was the best thing for him and for Scootaloo.
With a sob and a sigh he walked over to his desk then started to write a letter. It took him a few tries to get it right but after a while he finally got it done how he wanted. He then got up and peeked into his room and saw Scootaloo snoring some nuzzled into his pillow with a smile on her face. He didn’t have the heart to wake her.
He knew Rainbow Dash would be home soon. The club she was at closed soon and she always liked to be home right after. He put the letter in an envelope and set it on the coffee table with the words Rainbow Dash On it. Then he opened the front door and took one last look at his life then holding back his tears he shut the door on his old life, saying he would never look back on it again.
Dash took a little longer to get home do to Derpy coming by the club when she was heading out and telling her what happened. She was shocked at first but reassured Derpy that Drako would get over it. She just needed to come back with Rainbow and talk this over again with him at the apartment.
When she opened the door she was expecting a mad Drako to be sitting in the living room. But she saw nothing, only darkness and a letter on the coffee table. She ignored it for a moment and walked over to Drako’s room to see if he had fallen asleep. When she looked in she saw Scoot but no Drako.
“Rainbow Maybe we should read this letter I’m sure it has something to do with me. Maybe he decided to stay away for the night.” Said Derpy doing her best to cheer up
“Maybe.” Said Dash sitting on the couch and picking the letter up in her hoof and opening the envelope.
Dear My Best Friend Rainbow Dash,
When you find this letter I’ll be gone or at least I should be, unless I for some reason was able to stop myself from walking out the door. If so and your still reading this then ignore it. But if I’m not passed out on the couch or in my bed then read on…
Ok well then I must have left so keep reading…I can’t put up with this anymore. Don Canter killed my parents and almost my sister who is the most impotent pony in my life. There used to be another but that is no longer true. Though I will always hold a place in my heart for Derpy I can’t stand the thought of what is growing inside of her. She cheated on me and broke my heart. I won't help her with this Klutzy mistake like I have with so many other ones she has had in the past. I’m finished with this; I hope you won’t take sides in this but if you do please pick hers and not mine. I don’t need the help and she does and since I can’t be there to help her…won’t be there I should say. Then you’ll need to be. I hope her life goes well. She won’t need me anymore anyway she has proven that by what she did in Canterlot.
But this is just me rambling about stupid stuff and putting off the main reason I am leaving you this letter in the first place. I can’t live here anymore not after all the pain I have screaming around in my body right now. I almost yelled at Scootaloo for having a bad dream and wanting to sleep in my room. Even worse I felt like hitting her for bothering me. I have never in my life wanted to be so mean to her. She can’t take losing our mother and father and having me treat her so badly. So I am doing the best thing I can and staying out of her life for good. I’m leaving my old life behind and going off to join the Army. Princess Celestia needs more Stallions to fight and keep Equestria safe. It’s the one last thing I can do to help keep my sister and you all safe. It’s the one thing I am good at.
So what I am asking you is to take care of Scootaloo for me. She looks up to you like a big sister sometimes. I think she almost wants to be like you when she grows up. She’s been talking about you a lot in the past few months, the little bug. I’m only sad I wasn’t able to show her how to fly like I promised so please do that for me. She’ll learn a lot better stuff from you anyway. Also don’t worry about money I’ll still do my part and make sure money is sent so you can take care of her. Also all my parents savings is being left to Scoot so you can use that if you need since I’ll be sending in papers to make you her guardian now. Good luck with your life and with hers. Be there when she falls, be there when she cry’s, be there when she falls in love, and also if you by any chance see me ever again…don’t let me near her. I’m bad news for her and always will be. I love you Rainbow and I always have. You’re the best friend a pony could ask for loyal to the end.
Love,
Drako Moon
Rainbow looked up at Derpy with another tear in her eye as she finished the letter. Derpy said to her in a quiet voice “So…what does it say?”
She couldn’t hold back her tears or her anger at the letter and she threw it down and said as quietly as she could so not to wake Scoot “The little ass hole left. He left me with Scootaloo to watch over. He ran away from you, from me, from his sister, and from his life. He even singed it as Drako Moon…Why did he change his name to Drako MOON!”
“It’s the one thing in his life that he loved more than anything. It always brought him…peace.” Said Derpy starting to cry again
The two mares held each other crying softly. Down the hall however another little mare was standing next to her brother’s door. She was about to come out and see what was taking him so long to come to bed. It was then she heard Dash say what she did.
He was gone, he had left her just like her mother and father had. She held back a tear for a moment but then lost it and cried out loudly and ran back to his bed crying into the pillow. She felt Derpy and Dash come to her but she didn’t care at the moment. All she wanted to do was cry and forget everything. All she really wanted was her brother.
The only thing she was able to say though the pillow was “He’s gone…I can’t believe…he’s…gone.”
It was all of those memories that hit Drako, Derpy, Dash, and Scoot when she looked at him with her shocked expression. None of them moved or said a word as each one looked at each other.
Derpy wasn’t mad at him for leaving her like he did until those memories hit her again. She still wasn’t mad really but she was hurt more than she thought she would be still after so long. Dash felt her anger for Drako fade some. She knew why he left and remembered the pain he felt when losing his parents and then finding out about Derpy. Drako only saw that stupid mistakes he made by leaving.
Scoot on the other hand was lost in what to think or to say to her brother. She was mad that he left like he did but also she was happy to see him again. She didn’t know what she should do. So with tears flooding her eyes she cried out “Where have you been!..”
Forgiveness Doesn't Come Easy
The moment after the words Scootaloo had shouted out at him seemed to linger forever. Her eyes looking straight into his, Her pale purple eyes filled with tears as they looked deep into his bright green ones. He wanted nothing more than to look away, or even run but he couldn’t. He had to stop running away from his problems and he knew it. There was only one chance he would get and he had to try.
“Loo, sorry can’t even begging to make up for what I did to you. I left only a few weeks after mom and dad’s death. I was broken after that happened and what I heard about Derp made it worse. I lost who I was and acted on pure anger and selfishness. I wanted nothing more than to go find the one who made my life hell and make him pay. Or that is what I tried to tell myself. The truth is I ran away because I was scared. I was scared of what would happen if I failed, scared of what to do without their help, scared of what you would think of me, and scared I wouldn’t do a good job taking care of you.” Said Drako as fast as he could
“Drako that is not good enough…” Started Rainbow but she was shushed by Derpy
He continued “Nothing I say will be a good reason for why I left. All I can tell you is it was the biggest mistake in my life. I wanted nothing more than to turn around and go back home once I left but I couldn’t not after the note I left and how I was feeling. I left not wanting to hurt you but I know I did without even knowing it at the time. I guess what I am trying to say is…Scootaloo can you ever forgive me for what I did.” Then he turned and looked at Dash and Derpy tears spilling out of his big green eyes “The same goes to you two, Derpy I left you saying the most hurtful things I could think of at the time. You were scared and didn’t deserve any of it. Dash as for you, I know why your mad. I took your life away from you by dumping my problems in your lap…for that I don’t think I could ever make up for it.”
Then he stopped and looked down at the ground tears still falling as he waited for them to speak. When some time passed and not a single word was uttered he looked up then stood starting to walk away “I see how it is. I’ll leave now, I said my peace and at least I got my chance to do that.”
To his utter surprise he felt small legs grabbing hold of his own. He looked back seeing Scootaloo holding on to him tightly crying again. This time she let a small smile come to her face as she said “Damn you brother…you made my cry again, I said I would never cry over you again but still you won once again. I don’t want you to go, not ever again, I’ve missed you too much. Plus you have a promise to keep one you made a long time ago and it’s about time you kept it. I can’t forgive you for walking out…not yet at least but for now don’t leave me again.”
He wanted to smile but he just couldn’t, something was stopping him and he thought he knew what it was. He looked up and met Derp’s crossed eyes. She smiled at him saying “I don’t have a reason to be mad or happy Drako. After what happened I thought I should be mad at you like I said before but the truth is if it wasn’t for you leavening me like you did I don’t think I would who I am today. I made good friends because my choice to follow Rainbow Dash to Ponyville to make sure she had at least one friend here. And My Daughter who was born as a unicorn is able to live an easy life with other ponies of all kinds. She never has to worry about being different and in truth I have you to thank for that. I can’t speak for Dash or Scoot but I will forgive you for leaving…but not for breaking my heart.”
“Thank…you Derpy, and you too Sis. I can’t ask for more but knowing you want me around helps.” He started but then Dash cleared her throat
“I on the other hand Drako am still royally pissed at you. But not for what I lost no. See if it wasn’t for you leaving Scoot with me, forcing me to bring her to Ponyville so it was easier for her to live since she refused to learn how to fly from anyone but you, I would have never met my friends. I was able to meet my friends, Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and Reconnect with dear Fluttershy because of that. So for me my life is better off than what I thought it would ever be. But no I am pissed…that you didn’t stay and talk to me before you left. Why couldn’t you just have talked to me? I have been your best friend since we were babies.” She started to yell tears falling too
“Dash I never meant too…” he started but she wouldn’t let him speak
“I never minded taking care of Scoot, Never! If you would have asked me too and told my why to my face I would have supported you and this entire disaster could have been stopped. Why couldn’t you for once in your life see my feelings? I would have done anything to help you and you know that you have always known it. That is why I am mad, you’ll always be my best friend no matter what, yes even after all this. I just wish you would look at me for once and see how I feel…just once.” And with that she took to the sky
“I…I don’t understand.” He said Looking off toward the blue blur that was Rainbow Dash
“She’s hurting deep down Brother. I could always tell there was something about you she would never tell me about. I could see it in her eyes when I read your letters.” Said Scoot
“But what is it Loo?”
“I can’t say really.” She said hugging him softly
He was quiet for a long time until Derp walked up to him and put a hoof on his shoulder smiling like she always did “Drako I think we need to talk about Dash would you mind coming by my place later today around 6 maybe. I’ll make dinner and all that. Bring your sister if you want. It’s been ages since she has been over to play with my daughter.” Then she too took off without waiting for a reply
Bon Bon who was still standing there laughed in an odd nervous way saying “Well that was quite the sight. Scoot do you think you’re going to be ok? I do think Lyra is finishing up with Sweetie Belle if you still wanted to come tell her how you felt.”
Scoot smiled at Bon Bon then said “I will do it tomorrow and make it a big surprise tell Lyra. For now I want to catch up with my brother. He owes me something and I think it’s about time he pays up.”
“Ok well if you need anything dear just let me know. See you later and also it was nice to meet you too Mr. Moon.” Said Bon Bon walking off
Drako still wasn’t sure what to think of any of this. His entire world was flipped around in a single day and he wasn’t sure how much more he could take. So he just smiled nervously down at Scoot and said “So…what now?”
She sighed and hit him in the front leg “Come on now Drako don’t get all strange on me now. Listen I was never as mad at you as Rainbow thought I was. I was really only mad you left before keeping your promise. I know how you felt after what happened because I felt the same way. I just couldn’t run away like you did. I had to stick it out and work my way though it just like I’m sure you did over time.”
“Not as much as one might have hoped but I guess I’m not as bad as I was.”
“Well good because all I want from you to make up for what you did is to keep that promise right here and now. We only have a few hours before we have to go meet Derpy for dinner.” Said Scoot smiling at him in her funny way
He laughed feeling like it was old times “I wonder if she invited me to dinner so she could talk to me about getting back together?”
“I doubt it, She is dating Dr. Whooves at the moment and he is really nice to her and Dinky. She said she wanted to talk about Dash and that is what she’ll do I’m sure.” Said Scoot smiling
“Oh…I see.”
She started to laugh “You still love her don’t you.”
“I…I’m not sure at the moment Scoot.” He said then shook his head “So does she still think a platter of different kinds of Muffins is dinner?”
This seemed to be too much for Scoot and she fell over laughing as she said “Most of the time yes, but thanks to Dr. Whooves and a few friends we have her cooking other dishes with the muffins too. You’ll see…now stop stalling and let’s do this.”
He smiled at her then opened his wings “Ok then but you asked for it. Now first thing you need to learn is…….
A few hours later Drako found himself walking down the streets of Ponyville with his sister. It was almost like a dream to him having her by his side again. He had expected the meeting to go much worse than it did. Corse he still had his guard up just in case. But from what he could tell Scootaloo was happy.
He looked at her and forced a smile saying “So tell me Loo…got anypony interesting in your life yet.”
She looked at him with a confused look on her face as she spoke “Interesting how? I know lots of interesting ponies here in Ponyville.”
He couldn’t help but laugh at that. She reminded him a lot of himself and Rainbow Dash mixed into one little cute body “Well I mean romantically speaking.”
She blushed at that and tried to hide a smile “Well…I don’t know yet.”
“What do you mean you don’t know? OH wait I see you have a crush on some pony don’t you.”
“Well…I do yes but…” she couldn’t hold it back anymore so she just spat it out “I have feelings for my best friend Sweetie Belle. She is just the most beautiful Unicorn I know even more beautiful than her sister Rarity. And when she sings it’s the most beautiful sound in the world.”
Drako looked stunned for a moment then he smiled “I see so it’s a cute little mare you have feelings for.”
“You must think I’m bad or something for liking mares well I’m not, I can’t help how I feel.” She said starting to yell
“Hold up there now Loo, I’m not saying it’s bad at all. I have been best friends with Rainbow Dash for years and she has been with way more mares than Stallions and I’ve never had a problem with it. I think that you should act on how you feel. You remember how I used to go see Derpy ever night?” he said smiling at her
“Yeah I used to watch you fly out of your window all the time. Why did you do that?”
“I knew I had feelings for her. I just took a while to act on them. Yes Derpy and I are the normal mare and stallion but the concept is the same. I think you should tell this Sweetie Belle how you feel.”
She blushed again but didn’t look away “I was planning on doing that when you showed up…kind of put a damper in my plans Big Bro.” she giggled at that
“Sorry to come back after so long at the wrong time. But if I didn’t what kind of big brother would I be.”
“A better one.” She was teasing he could see
“Well if you think so then fine I’ll just go and you can go do what you wanted. I wouldn’t mind going to see Derpy on my own.” He smiled back at her winking
“Ewwww brother get your mind out of the gutter. Plus she is with Dr. Whooves now. I’m going with you to make sure you stay on your best behavior.”
“Yes Ma’am. And I really don’t see what this Whooves guy has on me.”
“A job for one.”
“Hey I had a job until today.”
“Yeah and that is how long it lasted from the sound of it.” She said Giggling
“You have been living with Dash for way to long.” He said pouting
“Not my fault.” She said then turned down another street leading him to a nice sized house.
He ignored the last comment and looked up at it and whistled “Damn this is a nice place.”
“You haven’t seen the inside yet. Derp is still klutzy so she tends to break things in her home.”
“That’s funny she didn’t used to break things at Dash’s apartment back in the day.”
“Oh yeah she did Dash just made sure to replace it or clean it up before you showed up. She didn’t want you thinking less of Derpy because of it.”
“I see…that sounds like Dash.” He said knocking on the door
The door opened to a large walk in and a little filly unicorn with Derpy’s blond hair. It was a bit thicker than hers and had more form to it. Her fur was more of a purple grey, and her eyes were wide and even unlike her mothers, but they were just as beautiful. She had just a darker golden color to them but still shined with intelligence and interest like her mothers. She smiled at Scoot and giggled “Hi Scoot Loo Mommy is cooking right now. She didn’t tell me you were coming over. And who is the big guy with you…he looks scary?”
“Hey kiddo this is my brother Drako and your mommy’s old friend. May we come in? Your mommy is expecting us.” said Scoot smiling “And its Scoot-A-Loo.”
“Sorry Scoot…I’ll go with that its easier, and no. You can come in Scoot but he can’t.” she said frowning and looking extremely adorable as if she was mad
Drako spoke up “Why not?”
“Mommy says not to let strangers into the house unless she says so and she didn’t say so.”
He giggled and held out a hoof “Well I’m Drako Moon an old friend of Derpy’s. We grew up together and what is your name if I may ask.”
She smiled at this and took his hoof shaking it like she was a big girl “I’m Dinky Doo Hooves. It’s nice to meet you Mr. Drako Moon.”
“Well now that we know each other I’m no longer a stranger. So may I come in now Dinky?” Drako said holding back a choke of emotion at the name
“I guess you’re right. Yes come on in and welcome.” She said smiling
He stepped in and right as he did Derpy came walking out smiling “Dinky who’s at the door…oh hi you two.”
“Hi there Derp your Daughter is so cute. She wouldn’t let me in because I was a strange.”
“Good for her.”
“But I think you need to teach her that just because a pony introduces themselves that doesn’t make it ok to let them in.” he said giggling
She smiled “Dinky we talked about that remember.”
“Yes mommy but he’s Scoot’s brother named Drako and your friend. He said so himself and so did Scoot and You told me I can always trust Scoot.” She said stomping a hoof down
“Well you got me there Sweetie…Go set the table ok.”
She walked by then stopped looking up at her mother “Is he the Drako you told me about from Cloudsdale?”
She blushed and nodded “Yes he is the very same.”
She beamed then turned back to look at him “Thank you for not making fun of my mom as a kid.” And with that she ran off.
Derpy sighed and smiled at them “She has always hated when ponies make fun of my eyes. She gets after them all the time. I told her about how we met and she always loved how you protected me then.”
He smiled toward the door way where she had vanished then looked at Scoot “Think you can help Dinky set the table? I would like to speak with Derpy.”
“I’m not taking my eyes off you.” She whispered
He smiled “I’ll be fine and good I promise.”
“You better.” She said watching him until she was around the corner then with one last yell she said “Like a Hawk!”
He watched her go then moved closer to Derpy “Dinky huh?”
She blushed “It was one thing I had left of you. When you said that name out at first I thought it sounded stupid. But after she was born and just so little I couldn’t help it. She was my Dinky Doo from the day she was born.”
“Does your Boyfriend know that?” He said Smiling
She blushed even harder then looked away “Well no…he thinks it was my idea…and he isn’t really my boyfriend even though I am sure he wants to be. I just am not sure if I am ready to put a title on him or at least not yet.”
“From what I was told he is your boyfriend Derp and its ok you can tell me. Friends remember.”
“Well…fine he is.” She blushed even harder
“Still cute when you lie.” He said walking closer to her smiling
“Oh shut up. Anyway one reason I wanted you to come by for dinner wasn’t to just have dinner or to talk about Whooves. It was because I wanted to talk about Dash.” She said “Follow me to the living room.”
He nodded and obeyed following her toward the living room. When they arrived he sat himself down on a couch, she did the same sitting next to him. Her sweet scent over powering as it had always been. He found it hard to look at her and not kiss her. The feelings he had for her from so long ago he could tell had never left him. He wanted nothing more than to just be with her again and tell her how he felt.
“Drako?” she said pulling him out from his day dream
“Oh…sorry…been a long day.”
She smiled “It’s ok. So anyway the thing is there is a problem with you and Dash. And it’s one that has been there since before you left. She was able to hold it back while we were dating to keep the peace but now that all this emotion and stuff is out, she can’t do it anymore. And we know Dash; you can’t leave it up to her to say something herself.”
He looked confused then finally said “Well out with it, what is her problem with me?”
She sighed “You really are blind aren’t you Drako? You see forgiveness isn’t easy for Dash not for what you put her though. The reason she always did what you wanted even taking care of Scoot was because of her feelings toward you. When you left she felt like you just used her again and ignored her feelings like she didn’t matter. It was like you ripped out her heart and stomped on it.”
“Wait a sec what do you mean feelings for me…our friendship you mean? I would never use our friendship against…” said Drako but Derpy put a hoof to his lips
“Drako…Rainbow Dash is in love with you…and she has been since you two were little…before you even met me…”
Drako was shocked into silence by what his Ex Marefriend had said to him. He thought back to his time with Dash over the years and he just couldn’t see it. He looked back over to Derpy saying “I don’t understand…she never said anything or did anything that could have shown me how she felt.”
She smiled a little tear in her eye as she looked into his confused eyes “Think about it Drake…think hard on every conversation you had even then ones about her helping you find a marefriend. If you do you’ll see what I mean.”
He closed his eyes and thought back to all the years they had together even before he had met Derpy. She had always been his friend ever since they were little foals. Drako remembered when his family had moved in after his father had started his own law firm. Rainbow Dash had pushed him down then laughed telling him how weak he was. They were best friends right away.
He had always loved how much of a tom pony she had been. She was just as fun as any stallion if not more. They had grown up not far from each other. Her father had loved him right away saying him and Dash would be the new generation of Wonder bolts like himself. She was there for him when Scoot was born. Then it finally hit him a memory that he had almost forgotten about. It was the year before they had started Flight School and before she had gotten her cutie mark.
He was walking down the streets of Cloudsdale the summer was almost over and then they would be starting there last year of school before they went off to flight school. The sun was hot but the breeze that blew up in Cloudsdale made it extremely nice to be outside.
“Hey there Drako, how’re you doing?” Said Dash landing in front of him
He jumped then smiled “Hey there Dash not much just taking a walk and yourself?”
“A walk? Are you kidding me? Come on you have wings and good ones for that matter why aren’t you flying?” she said
“Didn’t think about it I guess. Plus I don’t have anyone to fly with and it’s not as much fun after like five minutes by yourself.”
“True there, why not fly with me then, I have nothing to do and I’m trying to avoid my father.”
“Ok but where could we go that we could get away from your father and his constant talk about getting into the Wonderblots?”
“You know that town not far off?”
“Ponyville?”
“Yeah, well I wanted to go there and see it, but Fluttershy as always won’t fly with me so I figured I would ask you.” She said smiling
He smiled thinking of the cute yellow pony that was always a little afraid of flying…or just about anything for that matter “She is an odd Pegasus isn’t she?”
“She’s sweet though so don’t go making fun of her.”
“I would never she is my friend too. And sure I guess I could go with you. I’m not sure my mother would like me going so far though.”
“Don’t be a chicken.”
“Ok fine.” He said taking too the air “Race yah?”
“You’re on!” she said taking off
They reached the town in under an hour and of cores he lost to Dash as he normally did. They had landed in the middle of a large apple farm not too far from the town. Rainbow laughed and Said “I won again that is 78 to 2. You will never catch up to me.”
“That may be true but maybe that is because I like being behind you. It’s a nice view.” He said laughing at the look on her face then he walked by her than ran head first into an orange pony with blond hair pulled back into a pony tail and braid
“Hey th’re partner watch where yah’ going.” She said in a Heavy accent
“Oh I’m sorry about that.” He said helping her up
“It’s ok no need to fret, Sugarcube.” She said smiling at him “Don’t think I have seen you here before Names Applejack.”
“Nice to meet you I’m Drako and this is Rainbow Dash we flew down from Cloudsdale for a day away.”
She smiled at them “Howdy there…is that yer marefriend then?”
He blushed but not as much at Rainbow as she said quickly “Him…no way we are just friends…”
“Best Friends that is.” He said smiling at her
“Um’ yeah…best friends.”
“Well welcome to Sweet apple Acers and Ponyville.” Said Applejack
They stayed and talked to her for a while before saying good bye and heading off toward town. They spent many fun hours in the town meeting many different ponies. It was the first time either of them had met any pony that wasn’t a Pegasus. They found the Earth Pony’s and Unicorns to be really interesting to talk with and see how they did things.
As the sun started to set they found themselves far out from Ponyville on a tall hill with a single tree on the top of it. (It was the same hill he would later first kiss Derpy.) Dash had seen it from the sky and wanted to watch the sun set for some reason. So he sighed and flapped his tired wings slower following her down to it.
They landed near the tree and sat down looking up at the sky as the sun slowly started to set. The moon was visible to the east beautiful on the horizon. Dash scooted up next to him and rested her head on his shoulder. He was a little nervous having her so close to him.
“Drako?”
He jumped a little “Yeah Dash.”
“Thank you for coming with me to Ponyville today I had a great time.” She said closing her eyes
“Sure thing here, I figured I could fill in for Fluttershy since she was too scared to come down here anyway. Also it wasn’t like I was doing anything.”
She sighed then said “I’m sorry Drako…but I lied about that. I never asked her…I just wanted you to come with me and I figured if you thought…”
“What if you asked me instead of making up a story that I wouldn’t come?” he said smiling
“Well yeah.”
“You’re my best friend Dash I would have come just because you wanted me too. You never need to make up things like that.”
“Really?”
“Oh come on you know that.” He said putting a hoof around her shoulders.”
She muttered something to him under her breath blushing slightly. He looked up then over at her and said “What did you say?”
“Oh its nothing…just talking to myself is all.”
“You’re…So random sometimes, you know that?”
“It’s what makes me special.” She said sticking her tongue out at him. Then she looked a little more serious “Drako…do you think I’ll ever find a nice guy to settle down with?”
He looked a little confused “What do you mean here I thought you were only into mares” he remembered her saying just that a few weeks ago
“I like them more than stallions yes but it doesn’t mean I’m a lesbian.” She said
He thought for a moment then smiled “I’m sure you will one day or is there someone you like already?”
“I’m not sure…you see I don’t think he likes me like the way I like him.”
“You won’t ever know if you don’t say something.” He said smiling looking up at the now rising moon
She watched the moon for a little bit with him. She felt good nuzzling into his shoulder like she was. Finally after some time she had said “I guess your right…but I am sure once we kiss if we do he won’t like me then. I have never kissed another pony.”
“You’re a pro at everything and I’m sure you will be at that too.” He smiled at her
She blushed even more then smiled and leaned forward kissing him deeply. He was stunned for a moment then he closed his eyes and let her continue. It was a new experience for him but one he enjoyed quite a lot. He put his hoof around her kissing her back holding on to her as the kiss lasted longer and longer. Finally after what seemed like years they parted slowly, tongues hanging out of their mouths a little.
Then she blushed even more and turned away “um…sorry about that.”
“I..it’s ok don’t be…but can I ask you why you did it?”
He was feeling something odd deep down inside of him. He was starting to wonder if he felt something for his best friend that was until she said “Well…I figured we both are best friends and why waist our first kiss on some pony we won’t know too well or who knows, on a pony who we may break up with. So I figured we could share our frits kiss together so it will always mean something.”
He blushed redder than ever and turned away “Oh I see…yeah I think that was a good idea…” then he looked back at her “So there wasn’t any other reason?”
“No…none at all hehe.” She Giggled nervously
After that they flew home and never spoke of the day again. It was like it had never happened. But he knew that he would always cherish his first kiss with Rainbow Dash. Like she said she was his best friend and no matter what it would always have meaning, even more than some marefriend.
But now that he thought about it he was new to kissing back then. He didn’t know the difference between a kiss and a kiss with something behind it. Now that he was more experienced in this field he could think back on that day. When he did he realized that there was something behind that kiss and that day spent in Ponyville. It was something more than a friend kissing another friend it was love. A deep emotion that filled him and (he could remember now) her with a warm energy. It was then that he also realized that he must have some kind of feelings for her too; he just wasn’t sure what yet.
“You ok Drake?” asked Derp pulling him out of his day dream
“Oh yeah fine sorry about that…I was just thinking back to…well my first kiss.” He said blushing
“She told me about that day once. And you really need to stop zoning out like that it’s kind of creepy.”
“Yeah…yeah…hey would you mind if I skipped out on dinner tonight or made it back later…I kind of want to go talk to her.”
She smiled “You can go and if you can make it back in time dinner will be ready in an hour or so and even if you’re late its ok I can watch Scoot for you if you want too for now she’ll understand if you go. Plus Dinky is like a little sister to her I’m sure she won’t mind playing with her for a while.”
“Thank you for this Derp.” He kissed her cheek “You’re the best.”
“I know, now get going.”
He got up and headed for the door then stopped “I can’t leave without doing this first.” He said looking toward the dining room “Loo…I’m running over to Dash’s place I’ll be back in a bit. Will you be ok here?”
“Yeah…Yeah go I’ll be fine Damn.”
He looked a little shocked at the way she said this, but he shrugged it off and walked out the door. But he was stopped by Derpy saying “Drako do you even know where her house is?”
He stopped “Oh…I guess not.”
She laughed “Fine I’ll tell you…”
She was crying…her Rainbow Dash probably the coolest pony in Equestria was crying into her pillow, and over what? A guy she knew from so long ago? She felt stupid but she still couldn’t stop the annoying tears flowing from her purple pink eyes. Finally after another half hour of this she pushed herself up and sniffed one more time before taking a few deep breaths.
“Ok Rainbow you have to pull yourself together. He’s back in your life like it or not. And yes he probably will try and get back with Derpy I’m sure of it. And yes you saw him pass by with Scoot heading toward her house. You just have to pull yourself together and bare with it. Just do what you did before when you were in school. If you work at it you can be his friend at least.” She told herself
She felt like a million bucks after that until she heard a knock at her door and his voice coming in through the window “Dash it’s me can you please let me in.”
She was shocked. She didn’t expect him to come to her place, not when he had Derpy to go find and make up with. She was second to her, she always had been since those two met. And she wondered how he found where she lived. Then it hit her “Is Scoot with you? It’s not fair Scoot to tell him where I live I am still mad at him.”
“Scoots not here it’s just me now stop being a pain in my wings and open the door.”
She frowned “Then how did you know where we lived?”
“Derpy.”
“Oh HER! I see now. Did you have a good time hanging out with HER this evening?”
“I spent time with Scootaloo and yes Derpy invited me over but she wanted to talk about you. I wanted to come find you right away but I know you. You needed the time alone first, you always have.” He said
She walked up to the door and opened it her angry eyes staring into his “And if you hung out with Scoot what did you do then huh.”
“I fulfilled my promise to her. I showed her how to fly, though she isn’t that good yet but she’ll be better in due time.” He said smiling “and see opening the door wasn’t that hard now was it?”
“Shut up and get off my door step…I’m not rude. I won’t leave a pony at my front door like that even if I am mad at said pony.” She said moving out of his way “Just make whatever you’re going to say quick and get out.”
He walked in and over to her couch. She held back the need to hug him. She was losing her mind she could tell. She was mad at him but she couldn’t even remember why. All she could think about was the fact that he left HER house to come make sure she was ok. That was something he had never done before.
She walked up to him and sat too, trying not to look into his handsome green eyes. He was always able to get what he wanted when he looked into her eyes. So she made sure to look over his shoulder a bit not making eye contact as she said “So what is it you wanted?”
“Dash stop putting up this wall and tell me what is really bothering you. I know it’s not Scoot and only part of it is my leaving.”
“I have no idea what you are talking about.” She said “is that all because you’re using up my time. I could be sitting here and reading Daring Doo to calm myself down.”
He sighed “Dash do you remember our first kiss?”
She looked away at that and blushed “Well…yeah of course I do.”
“What did you say to me on that night?” he asked
“I said this was so we would always remember our first kiss without feeling regret about who it was with. We were best friends and it was better that way.” she said blushing harder
“Well more or less but yes. Now I am tired of the lies between us. I am going to tell you what I thought that night and then I want you to tell me why you really kissed me.”
She looked scared at that “No…no I can’t do that…”
“No you will.” He started “When you kissed me that night I felt something different about you. At the time I had no idea what it was and I pushed away the feeling. After what you said to me I figured it was just something you felt too and it meant nothing. Then I met Derpy and the same feelings were there for her too but at the time I didn’t think back to how I felt when I kissed you.”
“I…I felt something…before the kiss and it got much stronger after it.” She said then stopped
“Come Dash buck up and tell me we aren’t foals anymore.”
Then she looked straight into his eyes crying as she said “I had feelings for you since the day I met you. That night I wanted you to go out with me so I could kiss you and I wanted nothing more than to ask you out to be my Special SomePony. And when I kissed you it was even stronger and you didn’t pull away. Then it hit me that this may turn into something…then I got scared.”
He looked confused “Scared of what?”
She cried harder “Scared that it wouldn’t work out and then I would lose my best friend. It was just too much for me and I couldn’t handle it so I told you that lie and it worked. You met Derpy and you two were happy. Then you two broke up and I thought maybe just maybe I would have my chance. I would have you finally and I know Derpy wouldn’t mind because she knew how I felt. Then I got back to your apartment with her and what did I find? A note saying you were leaving and I was stuck with Scootaloo…well not stuck I loved her to death but still. I gave up my training with the wonder bolts for her and you. That is how much I cared about you that even when you did the worst thing you could to me I still did it.”
“I wanted nothing more than to be mad but I had to take care of your sister and sit here with the feelings I had for you. I didn’t know what was going on with you over the last four years even with the letters you sent to Scoot, I couldn’t let myself read them just in case something had happened. Yeah I got money from you every month but one day I feared it would stop. Or I would find out it was somepony else you asked to watch over us. Then I was finally getting over it and moving on with my life then you showed up again. In my new home and acted like nothing was wrong you just hid behind the couch. That is why I am mad. Are you happy now?” she said then she threw herself into his chest crying uncontrollably
He looked down at her and his tears started to fall too as he said “Dash I know this may not mean much but I am truly sorry. I was in a bad place at the time and nothing I can do will ever make it up to you. No matter how hard I try I know I will never be able to. But I did want you to know that I have always cared for you. And I wasn’t sure how much I did care about you until just now. I love you Dash…”
That was all it took and she jumped on his kissing him deeply. Her body was pressed down on his as she kissed him pinning him to the couch. He closed his eyes and let her tongue flow into his muzzle moaning into her. It was wonderful bliss to him and even more it felt right. He knew he was meant to be here with her in his arms, his lips meeting with hers, his body pressed up against hers.
She moaned back into him and he could feel her hips moving slightly against his hips. A wet feeling flowing from between her legs and onto his stomach. He blushed a little but let her continue feeling his own excitement building. But as he kissed her he could also feel the tension and anger in her. It was not as bad as he thought but it was still there slowly fading away as they kissed. He knew that she felt the same for him as she had years ago and it was so powerful that he had no idea how he had missed it before.
Finally she slowly broke the kiss and looked down at him. Her beautiful eyes looking into his. She felt her heart skip a beat then she said the words she had wanted to say for so long “I love you Drako…”
A Rainbow in the Sheets
“I love you so much Drako and I can’t hold it back any more. I want you to know how I feel.” She blushed harder tears starting to flow from her eyes again as she leaned in kissing him again.
Even though Drako knew how she felt it was still a shock to hear her say those words so willingly after just yelling at him. Also it was new to him to see her break down like this. He always knew she was an emotional pony deep down but seeing it was something he wasn’t used to. Also after being gone for so long he wasn’t used to seeing emotion of any kind that much, unless it was from a stallion who was reading a letter from a family member about a new born colt or filly.
He let out a sigh then kissed her back his heart was racing and it was then he knew what he wanted. He loved Derpy still but at the same time the feelings he felt for Dash so many years ago were bubbling up again. He remembered every moment they spent together. She had always been there for him and he had always been there for her. When he looked into her eyes his heart ached. He knew that he loved her more than he had realized when he had walked into her house.
He knew that once he crossed the line it would be the end of his chances to get Derpy back. He knew she was happy how she was but he had wanted her back since he first saw her again. But now as he looked up at Dash those feelings had faded and it scared him.
Then the more Logical part of his brain spoke up “Derpy has a child and a Stallion in her life. She got over you years ago. Dash on the other hand still has feelings for you and is willing to put the past behind her just for that one hope that you will just be there for her too. But you have to be truthful with her too. If you start this there is no looking back. No looking and hoping you and Derpy will get back together. If you do then you’ll lose them both forever and even Scootaloo too. This time you won’t get a second chance.”
He smiled at that then said to her “Rainbow Dash, you have been my best friend since we were kids. I looked up to you almost like a brother would an older sibling but mostly because you always had your head on more straight than I did. When I came over here it was to get you to tell me the truth about how you felt but also to make the years up to you. But now I see that all I needed to do was listen to my own heart and stop trying so hard to fix what has past. Rainbow Dash I love you . I may not have known how much until you kissed me but now I know that I have loved you since the first time we kissed so many years ago.”
“Do…you mean that. Truly you love me with all of your heart…even more than you do Derpy?” she said her face screwed up
“Dash I will always love Derpy. She was my first on a lot of things and the time we had together I will always cherish. And I will admit I wanted to get back with her when I first saw her. But then after we talked and I found out how you felt I realized I was just trying to grab hold of the past and never let it go again. The past is over Dash and I’m ready to put it behind me if you are.” He said
“I…I think I can. No I know I can.” She said whipping her eyes
“Me too…I don’t know what the future will hold for us but I do know that I am willing to face it as long as your with me. Well you and Loo.” He said kissing her
She broke the kiss and smiled at him getting up from the couch and using her wing she took hold of his and pulled him slowly off of the couch with her. He wanted to ask her what she was doing but he knew when Dash gave him that look. A look that meant she was going to get what she wanted and no matter how much you asked you wouldn’t know until it was too late. She pulled him up the stairs and into her room.
The room was large and furnished nicely but it didn’t look like she used it much. There were posters on the walls of the Wonderbolts, and a really old poster of them from back when they were kids, her father on the front of it from his days as a young stallion. He had been one of the best, and even though Dash didn’t get along with him she had always looked up to him.
He didn’t have time to look over the rest of the room because Dash had pushed him on the bed. He smiled nervously as he looked at her while she crawled slowly up and over him. Finally he let out a whisper “Dash…I don’t know…”
She kissed him deeply moaning into his lips as she set her body down on to his. He could feel the passion behind her kiss and the heat flowing off of her body was amazing. He closed his eyes and moaned back returning the kiss and wrapping his hooves around her holding her closer to him.
She broke the kiss just long enough to whisper back to him “Shhh just please for once in your life don’t think, don’t talk, don’t ask why, just please don’t say a word. I want to enjoy this even if it may be the only time I get it.” Then she went back kissing him again
He wanted to tell her that he didn’t want this to be the only time. There were so many things he wanted to say to her but she had asked him to not say a word so he did just that. He kept quiet and stopped thinking. He let all his problems fade away, all his thoughts vanish, and only let the emotion he was feeling for this beautiful mare get stronger. He loved her and that was all that mattered. They were the only two ponies in Equestria as far as he was concerned.
The kiss lasted for what seemed like hours even though it was more like a few minutes. But soon it was broken and Rainbow started to nibble down his neck, nipping little bits of skin as she moved ever so slightly down his neck to his chest licking and biting slowly. He felt his arousal build and he knew she could feel his member growing between the both of them but he didn’t care he wanted her to feel it.
Dash was lost in utter bliss as she moved her way down the grey pony she had loved for so long. She wanted to giggle as she felt his member working its way up her belly the bottom of it rubbing against her extremely wet and needy folds. All the anger she had built up inside of her seemed to have vanished when she looked at him. She wanted to be mad for so long but she loved this and felt she could let it go. But he would get punished just like he deserved only in a different way.
She finally found her way to his belly where she kissed around his member that was laying on it letting her cheek rub against the side. She was rewarded with the sound of his soft moan. She had to giggle a little this time. It was such a cute sound coming from such a large pony it was comical in its own way. She went back to her teasing kissing now down the side of his member licking ever so often to keep him up and going.
She could feel her own body begging for its own pleasure but she knew how to control herself and unless he had changed or Derpy had been lying Drako didn’t. She had always wanted to test him out and see how long he could last before he gave in and either begged for release or lost his load. She was hoping it would be the latter just for the chance to see if she could handle a stallion of his size. She had never told him that she had never been with a stallion before. She also hoped it didn’t show.
By the sounds of his moaning she was sure that wasn’t a problem. She smiled and finally brought her muzzle up to his tip licking off the sweet pre cum that was flowing from it. Then she took it into her mouth sucking a bit as she slowly moved her way down. She wasn’t able to get a lot of it into her mouth but it was still enough to make him buck and arch his back.
She moaned herself as she felt his hind leg rise up and rub slightly over her wet folds. She sucked harder on his member as he did this closing her eyes slightly losing herself in the wonderful bliss. She could feel his warm pre cum flowing fast now down her throat and it gave her an idea. She slowly pulled her mouth off of him and started to kiss his belly slowly again.
She looked up and saw him watching her. Normally this would bug her. She didn’t normally like it when she was being watched. It made her feel like she was being judged and it irritated her. But with him she didn’t seem to care. In fact it turned her on even more having his bright green eyes looking down at him and into hers. It was like he could see into her very soul, bringing out the real her that she normally hid from the world.
Finally she reached his lips kissing him again slowly. She moaned into his lips, letting her lower lips rub slowly over the base of him member slowly covering it in her warm juices. By this time the room was filled with their heart and scent of them both making love and it was intoxicating only making the situation worse.
Finally she felt her lower lips hit the end of his member, it was now or never and she knew it. Was she ready to cross this line and head down this path? Was she ready to move from their rocky friendship into a relationship? Was she really going to do this even though he had hurt her so much over the past few years? “Yes…I’m ready. We have been through more than any other couple has been in and I want him. I can’t wait any more no matter how much I tell myself I need to. He’s here and in my bed and not with Derpy even though we both know he could get her back if he really wanted too. I’m ready to do this I love him and it’s time to show him.” She thought to herself
She pressed down on him feeling him slip into her stretching her wider than any of her toys had ever done. She let out an involuntary choking moan as she moved farther down onto him. She almost stopped herself not knowing if she could keep going, but she was Rainbow Dash and she could do anything she put her mind too. So she pressed the rest of the way down smiling as she was rewarded with a high pitched moan from him. It was even cuter then the first one she heard earlier.
“Hope you don’t mind me being on top…just more used to it and I like it this way.” She said with a grin and a small moan
He didn’t say anything only shook his head and closed his eyes bucking up into her some making her wince and moan again. She couldn’t help but smile wider “So…that is how you want to play it is it?” she said moving up then slamming down on him hard. It hurt a little but the pleasure she received was worth it. He took hold of her hips wincing and moaning again starting to pant.
The two of them started a steady rhythm moving back and forth against each other. The feel of both of their juices flowing and mixing into one as they ran down from her and onto him, then onto her clean sheets. She did take a second to think to herself “Should have done this downstairs I just washed those.” But not much else entered her mind as he bucked up into her harder shooting hot pre cum deep inside of her.
She screamed at that coming to her first real orgasm. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before. Her body went stiff and she felt every inch of her felt as if it was on fire. All five senses seemed to grow, especially her sense of touch, even a small breath of air felt one hundred times better than it would normally. She had many orgasms in the past but not like this. It was like her body had been reborn.
“OH DRAKO HARDER PLEASE!” she screamed as loud as she could rocking her hips back and forth barely able to stay up after that earth shattering orgasm.
She could tell he was close by the sound of his breathing and moans. For a second he said “Dash I’m going to…I need to pull out…”
“No don’t worry just do it.” She said
He didn’t argue and howled out in pleasure as he released his load inside of her. She felt herself cum again, not as hard as before but it was still an amazing feeling. She had always wondered what it felt like to have a stallion do this to her and now she knew what Derpy meant when she said it was an amazing feeling. She still loved how it felt to be with another mare but it was nothing like this.
Finally after a moment she fell on top of him panting hard feeling his member pulling out of her. She giggled at the feeling of her seed flowing out from between her legs. She looked up at him “That kind of tickles.”
“I wouldn’t know.” He said panting slowly
“Well it was amazing…I have never told anyone this but I haven’t been with a stallion yet…you were my first Drake.” She said Giggling and blushing some “Glad you lived up to my expectations.”
“Glad I was able to make you happy. I just hope I can keep up with you in the future. For you I’m sure this is slow and easy.” He said winking his breathing returning to normal
“Yes that’s true. Next time I’ll have to show you some of the fun stuff and then we’ll see if you can live up to the title.”
He looked a little confused “What title is that?”
“As my guy, it’s not an easy title to live up to just ask some of my ex’s.” she winked back at him
“Thought I was your first guy?”
“Guy, Girl, same thing just a different word for the title it still has the same meaning.”
“And what if I can’t live up to the title. Will you dump me aside like you normally do to your mare’s.” he said looking a little worried
She kissed him gently then said slowly “I think I can make a few exceptions for you my dear. Plus I didn’t love them like I do you. Also I’m sure you’ll do just fine you always did when we were kids.”
He kissed her again the pulled her into his chest nuzzling her with a smile “I love you Dash.”
“I love you too Drako.” Then she looked down at her sheets “The bad thing about Stallions is they make such a mess. I’ll have a lot to clean up when we get up.”
“The sun is still up but on its way down, how long do you plan on staying in this bed with me?”
“Until I’m sick of the smell.” She said laughing
“You never change.” He said laughing then closing his eyes
Drako opened his eyes again finding it getting dark in the room. He thought for a moment that he had dreamed the entire day and he was still in Twilights place. He almost expected the princess to walk in and wake his lazy ass up but when he looked around he knew it had all happened. He swore as he felt dried cum crack and pull at his fur as he got up slowly. Dash wasn’t in the bed anymore and he wondered where she had gone off to that was until he heard her say something from down the hall.
“Drako get up and shower its getting later and I’m sure Scoot will be home soon. I would like my room clean before she gets back ok.”
He groaned and made his way toward her bathroom saying “How long was I out?”
“Only an hour.” She said from down the hall
He yawned and worked his way over to the shower. After a quick scrub down (with a soap that was a little to girly for him and even Dash by his knowing of her), he was done. He headed downstairs and kissed Dash as she passed by. She smiled and moved on toward the living room. He smiled and watched her go then asked “What are you doing anyway?”
“I’m getting ready for dinner, Normally when we eat at home Scoot and I like to sit in the living room and watch the moon rise. I think it always reminded her of you. As for me it does reminds me a lot of you. Then I am going to go change my sheets.” She said blushing
“You know you’re cute when you blush like that.” He said following her but he stopped when he heard a knock on the door
“Drako can you get that please?” She said walking back upstairs
“Sure but who would be calling at this time? Do you think Scoot can be home?”
“Scoot has a key and never knocks….EVER!” she said sounding irritated
“Sounds like the same old Loo.” He chuckled then walked over to the front door
When he opened it he felt his heart jump into his throat. Standing at the door was none other than Princess Celestia and her sister Luna. Drako bowed low and said quickly “Princess I wasn’t expecting you to show up. If so…I would have probably left first.”
“Same old Drako from what I see, a jokester till the end.” Said Celestia smiling
He chuckled nervously then said “If you’re here to see Rainbow Dash then she is around here somewhere.”
“We came to see you Drako Moon.” Said Luna smiling a little
“Why me? I was fired from my post earlier today if you remember properly.” He said
Celestia laughed then said “May we come in? I think we need to sit down and have a chat Drako Moon. There are many things in your contract that you are breaking and in the promise you made to me when I took you into my employ.”
He sighed almost forgetting about that then he said “You may come in your majesties.” Then her turned toward the stairs “Dear we have company…of a Royal Standing…”
Sweetie Belle's Surprise
Scootaloo made her way out of the dining room area at Derpy’s house her belly full with some of the best cooking she had ever had. Also four of Derpy’s favorite muffin’s. She had hoped her brother would have made it back to the house by the time dinner was ready but she understood that Rainbow Dash and him had a lot to talk about. So she happily ate with Derpy and Dinky talking about whatever they felt like.
She hadn’t done something like this in so long it felt just awesome. She had always liked her tradition with Dash of sitting in the living room and watching the moon as it rose but she wasn’t a kid anymore. She was still young but still she just wanted to have a nice family dinner from time to time, sitting at a dining room table. It was almost like being back at her home in Cloudsdale only with a lot more laughing.
She had always loved Derpy almost like she was a big sister. And Dinky was like a little sister to her, she had always felt the need to look over her just like Drako had done as she grew up. So the time sitting with the two of them was just a perfect night.
“I’m sorry that Drako didn’t come back to have dinner Derpy.” She said as she made her way into the hallway
“It’s ok I wasn’t expecting him to show back up anyway. I kind of was hoping he would stay away tonight I only invited him over so I could get him to talk to Dash about her problems. Those two have needed to do this for some time now. Even when he was with me I could see the tension building up, and I didn’t want their friendship to be affected because of it. Also I kind if didn’t want him to be here when Whooves came home.” Said Derpy blushing some
“Why not I thought of any one Dr. Whooves would get along with him really well they are both very intelligent ponies.”
“They are but he also knows who Drako is and I want to keep them apart for a little while until I can make sure Whooves won’t make a fool of himself.” She said smiling wider
“You still care from him don’t you?” Scoot ask smiling
“Even if I do it doesn’t matter. He isn’t the same pony he was four years ago even though he seems like it. There is something he isn’t telling us. Also I am happy with the life I have and my relationship too.”
“I am glad you are Derpy. Well thanks again for dinner I had a great time but I should start heading home. I think if I leave those two home alone for too long, one of two things will happen and both kind of scare me to walk in on.” She said with a laugh
She laughed as well “I understand you have a good night Scoot.”
She walked out the door smiling feeling like this day couldn’t have gone any better. As she made her way down the road toward her place she heard something coming from behind one of the buildings. At first she ignored it that was until she heard it again. It was a scream and cry at the same time and it sounded like someone she knew.
She felt her heart stop at the sound and she turned quickly racing toward where she heard the screaming cry. When she rounded the corner her fears were realized as she saw Sweetie Belle backed into a corner, three older stallions smiling down at her. She was crying and doing her best to keep away from them. Scoot could see that she was trying to use magic because her horn kept on glowing but it kept quickly fading away.
“Sweetie Belle!” said Scoot looking a little scared herself “What’s going on?”
Her Desperate eyes met with Scoots and she screamed again “Scootaloo help me please.”
One of the stallions turned and smiled at her “Oh look more little ones to have fun with. How long do you think that one can keep up with us before she passes out?”
She could tell they were all unicorns too. She wasn’t sure what they wanted but she could tell it wasn’t good. All she could think about was saving her friend from the three older stallions. She flapped her wings quickly and dove at them yelling “I’ll save you Sweetie.”
She dodged around them and using some of the things her brother had taught her earlier today she grabbed Sweetie Belle and lifted her into the air racing off as far away from them as she could. She felt like her wings were on fire trying to keep up herself and Sweetie Belle at the same time but she didn’t care the only thing that mattered was saving Sweetie.
It wasn’t until she had made it a mile out of Ponyville and in a clearing near the Everfree forest that she had to land. Her landing wasn’t smooth but she knew it wouldn’t hurt her or Sweetie at all. She fell to the ground after letting her go and panted heavily her wings feeling like led.
Sweetie hugged her limp body crying still saying “Scootaloo thank you so much those Unicorns were trying to force me to use magic I didn’t know and threatened to do stuff to me if I didn’t do it. I was so scared…and when did you learn to fly I can’t believe you did that. You’re the best Scootaloo.”
Scoot smiled at her friend then hugged her back still laying on her back panting as she said “No…problem at all Sweetie Belle…I would do anything for you.” She had no idea why she said that but she continued “And I learned today finally how to fly…long story but let’s just say my brother is finally home…I think I told you about him once or twice…I just wish I could have shown you that I could fly in a different way…I was waiting to surprise you with it.”
Sweetie Belle smiled at her “I’m sure you would have put on some awesome show for Applebloom and me when you did but at least you saved me buy doing it.”
“No…I wanted to show just you Sweetie….only you first, kind of like a cheesy gift or something.”
Sweetie Belle sat down and said with her high voice that she used when she was nervous “Why would you only want to show only me Scootaloo?”
Scootaloo had caught her breath now and she sat up blushing like she had never done before. It was now or never she figured and went for it “Sweetie Belle I have feelings for you. More than that of a best friend, it’s something more and I know you don’t like other mares like I do but I just can’t help myself. You’re one of the most beautiful ponies I have ever met even more than your sister Rarity. I know I’m being stupid but I just couldn’t go anymore without telling you and I was going to do that when I showed you I could fly. This isn’t how I planned on doing this but well I couldn’t wait anymore.” She was crying by now trying not to look into the beautiful mare’s eyes
Finally after what seemed like hours she felt a hoof under her chin pulling her head toward her. What she saw stopped her tears and left her in awe. Sweetie Belle had tears of her own in her beautiful eyes and a smile that was bigger than she had ever seen on her before. She finally said in her sweet voice “I was hoping I would beat you to the confession.”
“Wait, what?” ask Scootaloo
“I know I haven’t been telling you where I was going but that was because I wanted to surprise you. I’ve been working on my singing voice and a song just for you Scoot. Applebloom told me you liked me weeks ago. I just wanted to do something special for you first was all since you always are the one doing things for others. I just wanted to return the favor.” She said Smiling
“Damn that Applebloom you can’t trust her with anything.” Said Scoot
“And you knew that so it’s your own fault for telling her. Though I did wonder if it was true so when I saw you going to Lyra and Bon Bon’s place I figured you were talking to them about something so I went and just asked them. Bon Bon wouldn’t tell me but Lyra laughed and said it was true. She then told me how I could make it up to you by making a song for you.” She was blushing now “I have always been scared to sing in front of other ponies but she helped me with it and the song was ready earlier today.”
“So that is what you were doing with her.” Said Scoot blushing more “Applebloom and I kind of spied on you today.”
She laughed at that and said “I figured you would try that sooner or later so I made sure not to sing the song at practice with Lyra. Though she helped me write it. So here Scootaloo I hope you like this.”
Then without warning Sweetie Belle stood up and closed her eyes and started to sing. Like before Scootaloo felt like the world around her melted away only leaving Sweetie Belle and her the only ones left. But this time the song was happy and it was about her. How she made Sweetie Belle feel since the day they had met and started their friendship, their time as Cutie Mark Crusaders, and about what she hoped would come between the two of them letting their lover grow and blossom.
Hot tears fell from Scoot’s eyes as she listened to the song, the smile on her face was wide and showed Sweetie how much she cared for her and loved the song. Her heart felt like it was ready to jump out of her chest as each beautiful word escaped Sweetie’s beautiful lips. Then slowly as she stopped singing blushing heavily at her Scoot moved forward.
“Sweetie that was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard.” Said Scoot inches away from her now
“Thanks! But you're only being nice.” Said Sweetie blushing more
“Sweetie I would never lie to you…Ever!” said Scoot moving in and kissing her
She had no idea what she was doing or why she felt now was the perfect time to move but she just did. So putting everything she had into the kiss she pressed farther hoping Sweetie Belle wouldn’t hate her for this. Then to Scootaloo’s surprise she felt Sweetie kissing her back. Her mouth opened letting Scootaloo’s tongue flow in. She was letting her into a part of her only meant for those who she truly cared about and Scoot took the invitation.
She moaned a bit as she felt Sweetie’s tongue flowing over her own. It was even more amazing than how it felt when she first kissed her. But it was also a little more messy than she had thought too. But she didn’t mind it as long as it was Sweetie Belle then she would be ok with it. Plus she liked the taste of her tongue.
After a few minutes of kissing deeply Sweetie finally pulled away blushing even harder than she had when she sang to Scoot. She looked away, Scoot wasn’t sure what was wrong so she said as quickly as she could “I’m sorry I did that Sweetie I won’t ever do it again…I just wasn’t thinking. It was just after that song I just thought it would be ok.”
Sweetie turned back toward her with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes as she said “It’s ok Scoot I understand. You just caught me by surprise.” Then she sat down her head hanging low bringing up a hoof to her forehead.
“Are you ok Sweetie Belle?” asked Scoot looking concerned
“I’m…fine I just feel like crap right now. The magic those jerks wanted me to use drained me. I’m not used to using so much magic is all and I’m tired from doing it.”
“Want me to walk you home…or should I just go because I will understand if you don’t want to be around me right now.” Said Scoot mentally hitting herself for acting so stupid.
“I could use a bit of help walking home if you don’t mind.” Said Sweetie Belle giggling some
“What’s so funny? You’re not looking good right now and you find it funny?” said Scoot getting a little annoyed
“Oh its noting don’t worry about it…why don’t you bring me home…well to Rarity’s house I should say. I’m staying with her while mom and dad are out of town.” Said Sweetie giggling more
“Um…ok then come on Belle.”
Sweetie smiled wider then let Scoot help her up and they started to walk toward Rarity’s place. As they grew closer to it Sweetie Belle looked over toward Scoot who was letting her lean on her one wing over her back for balance. She smiled again then finally said “So…Belle huh?”
Scoot blushed and looked away “Well being around my brother makes me act a little different. He likes to give everyone he knows nick names and it’s a bad habit I seem to pick up from him. He’s called me Loo since I was a little Filly, he does the same for Rainbow Dash and Derpy. I always seem to pick up on that when he is around.”
“I wasn’t saying it was a problem. I like it, no one ever calls me that it’s always Sweetie, or Sweetie Belle, or Celestia help me…Sweets, oh I hate that one. But Belle I think makes me sound kind of like a princess. It’s nice.” She said smiling again
“So you don’t mind if I call you Belle then?” she said nervously
“Duh…don’t be such a silly filly.”
“I’m glad…oh and it looks like we are here…so I guess this is where we say good bye huh?”
Sweetie Belle looked up at the building then back at Scoot and in a split second she made up her mind “I could use help getting up to my room.”
“Are you sure it’s ok for me to go in. I mean Rarity doesn’t like it when I come in normally.”
“She won’t care. I mean you’re helping me out at the moment and not trying to make a mess while trying to find our cutie marks.” She giggled again
She smiled at that “Ok then come on lets go.”
They walked into the Dark show room. Sweetie Belle pulled herself away from Scoot a bit and walked over to one of the desks “That is odd, she shouldn’t be closed for another hour or so.”
“Hey Belle look there is a note on this Mareikin.” Said Scoot bring it over to her
Putting it down they both read it
Dear Sweetie Belle,
I am sorry that I am not home right now; I had to run over to Twilight Sparkle’s house. There is some emergency and the Element’s of Harmony are needed. We were all called in by the princess’s so please be good while I am away. Your two friend should be heading over there soon too if they haven’t already come with you that is. Rainbow Dash should be sending Scoot when she figures out where she is and Applejack is sending Applebloom. I expect to find my shop the way it was when I get back you hear me! I should be back tomorrow and food is in the kitchen for you all.
Hugs and Kisses from your Loving sister,
Rarity
P.S. I mean it; the store is not a play ground.
“Well I guess we have the place to ourselves then, and Applebloom when she shows up.” Said Sweetie Belle
“Well I’m sure if Rainbow Dash can’t find me she’ll just think I’m over with you or AB anyway. So I guess we are having a slumber party then.” Said Scootaloo “That is if it won’t bother you.”
Sweetie Belle smiled then sighed and walked slowly up to her “Listen Scoot I was waiting till I got back here to tell you this. I did sing that song to show you how much I loved you. I care about you just as much as I know you care about me. I welcomed the kiss and wasn’t ashamed at all about it. I look forward to many more with you. Now stop being so careful and act like Scoot. The Scoot I fell in love with.”
Scoot could feel emotion filling up inside of her but she held it back as she grinned in her old normal way “I see…well then Belle you asked for it.” And she tackled her kissing her full on the lips again
She felt Sweetie Belle’s front hooves wrap around her neck pulling her into the kiss moaning some as their bodies touched. Scoot could tell now that Sweetie Belle wanted her in more than one way. There was a Sweet Smell flowing from the white unicorn and it was turning her on immensely. She blushed a little and pulled away from the kiss then looked down between Sweetie Belle’s Legs seeing her folds were puffy.
She looked back at Sweetie and saw her eyes were narrow and a grin was on her face. Slowly she nodded at Scoot and opened her legs more welcoming the mare to go head. She wasn’t sure what to do, she had only talked to Dash about this a few times and normally Dash said it was best to just dive in. Foreplay could wait for the next time.
So taking the advice of her hero Scoot moved down and slowly licked up the other mare’s folds. Her first reaction was the smell that was coming off of her, before her tongue had made contact she could already smell the sweet scent mixed with a little sweat from earlier. It wasn’t the best smell in the world but at the same time it was, but she didn’t mind. They both had a long day and it was to be expected. Her second thought came when she licked over the wet folds. It was not what she thought it would be. Her fluids were a bit salty mixed with a flavor she couldn’t put her hoof on. But it was almost like a lollypop from Bon Bon’s store. She wanted more and she went back to licking over the mare’s folds taking in tongue full’s of the wonderful salty sweet liquid. She could feel Sweetie Belle clenching on her tongue each time she did this pressing it in a little each time to tease her like Rainbow said she would normally do. The mare was moaning deeply now and panting.
She wasn’t sure if she should stop or not but knew if she did Sweetie Belle would be angry. By the sounds of her moan she was close to losing it even though they had just started. If what scoot remembered from her own experimenting on herself then Sweetie would shoot her load and that would be it. She was a little let down but not surprised. She knew that this had to be the first time she had tried anything like this.
And just like Scoot and though with a loud screaming moan, she pressed down on Scoot’s head and came hard. Scoot wrapped her lips around her mare friend’s soft folds so she could get every drop of her hot fem cum. She moaned too and could feel her own folds wet themselves at the feel of another mare coming in her mouth.
Finally after a moment she pulled away panting some and licking her lips. She moved up and kissed Sweetie Belle’s lips letting her taste her own cum. Then she said “That was…interesting and fun.”
“I…agree Scoot…Now I think its…your turn…” she started but was cut off by a knocking at the door
With a sigh Scoot moved off of her friend and said “I’m guessing that is Applebloom…maybe we can pick this up later?”
Sweetie Belle Smiled at her and winked “Sounds like a date.”
Drako looked nervously at the two sisters as they sat down in Dash’s living room. The two of them each with a cup of tea. Celestia was smiling in her normal way her Poker face never letting any kind emotion or what she was thinking ever showing. He was used this by now since he had known the royal Alicorn for four years now but it still bugged him. He could never figure out what her game was and it had always been like that ever since they first met.
Luna on the other hand showed a lot more of her emotion and thoughts than her sister. Drako could tell something was bothering her and it also made her sad. He couldn’t help feel but feel bad for the midnight blue Alicorn, even though she had fired him before getting the full story from him.
Next to him Dash sat nervously a nervous smile on her face. He could easily tell that she was terrified that the two princesses were here to take Drako away from her. He smiled at the thought, just a few hours ago she was extremely angry at him but now she didn’t want him to leave her. He knew this because of what she said before the princesses entered the house.
“They aren’t taking you away from me.” She had said dropping the tray of food she was bringing into the living room
“They aren’t here for that I’m sure, Why don’t you go get some tea made I know Princess Celestia likes hot tea quite a lot.” He had said
Now here they sat quietly waiting for someone to speak. Finally Drako couldn’t take the quiet anymore so he spoke up “So your majesties what brings you here at this time. The sun is about to set and I thought one of you would be busy with that.”
“My sister will raise the moon in due time but the matter we have come here to talk to you about Drako Moon is quit important.” Said Celestia her smile fading a bit “First of all Luna here owes you an apology. She was quick to judge you on your past, from what she and Twilight told me about happened earlier today. I have taken the time to explain your past to her.”
Luna looked up and said quickly “We…I am sorry Drako Moon thou didn’t do anything wrong that I myself had the right to judge on. I know what you did wasn’t right but my own sister told me how much you regretted the choices you made so long ago and have worked hard to at least take care of your sister in one way or another.”
“It’s ok Princess. I know it’s hard to hear about someone leaving his only family behind for revenge. I deserved what I got, and if it wasn’t for you I would have still never made up for my wrongs. Today was an amazing day for me and one I needed to face finally. Firing me was one of the best things you could have done to me.” He said Smiling hoping that was all they wanted to say then he remembered what Celestia had said the door “That isn’t all you want to talk about is it Celestia?”
“Dropping the formality’s already I see…that is a new record for you.” She giggled then said in a more serious tone “And you are right. You remember when you first came to Canterlot to join my army. The pony who leads the trainees wanted you to join right away saying he had never seen a pony that could fly and fight so well. Well as you know I have to agree to every new member of my army.”
“Yes you came to the place I was staying at and told me I couldn’t join. You said I could help in more than one way. I didn’t want to do anything but fight but you talked me out of it and made me join the Blacksmith’s guild. Yeah I remember it wasn’t that long ago.” Said Drako frowning “It was also you who stopped me on more than one accession from going back home to fix what I had done.”
Rainbow looked up at that and said in an angry voice “So wait it was you who kept him away. This whole time you kept him away from his friends and family. Why?”
“It was a hard thing for me to do but I kept him away for two reasons. One was because he did need to be punished in a way for leaving like he did. No pony should leave his family like that no matter what it is. The second reason was because Drako has a cutie mark of the moon. His cutie mark is that of the moon and a sword. Yes this does show he is meant to protect the ones he loves but also his love for the moon is not just a fascination it is his destiny.”
Dash looked a little taken aback “What do you mean by that?”
“I can explain more later, this is something that needs to be brought up in front of the rest of the Elements…your friends Dash including yourself. So the reason I am here is to take you back to the library so we can all talk and figure this out. It’s time for you to stand up to your end of the contract Drako Moon.” She said
“I…I still don’t know what that end of the contract is you never told me.”
“And I will tell you later tonight ok now we don’t have much time I have already told the others to meet us at Twilights.” Said Celestia
“Luna what is going on? This is getting to weird.” Said Drako looking at the princess of the moon
She looked away “I cannot say Drako Moon; I was told to keep my mouth shut until my sister told you. I am sorry.”
“Fine well what are we going to do about Scootaloo she should be home any minute?” Asked Drako looking at the Dash
“Your sister is on her way to Rarity’s house with her friend. Rarity left a note for them to stay there for the night with another friend. She’ll be ok now let’s get going Drako.” Said the Princess getting up
The both of them sighed and followed there ruler out of the house. Dash was close behind Drako a deep pit in her stomach. But she had no idea what was bothering her. All she knew is she had a feeling that her new found bond with Drako was going to be short lived.
Back at Rarity’s Scootaloo had just let Applebloom into the house with a smile “Hey there AB.”
“Did Rarity tell ya’ll about me coming over?” she asked
“My sister left us a note. When we got here she was already gone.” Said Sweetie Belle with a smile
“Ok, well that makes sense I guess. What is that smell by the way?” asked Applebloom looking around
“Oh it’s nothing just a new glue or something Rarity is using I think. It will go away soon I’m sure.” Said Scoot blushing
“Yeah sure it is.” Said Applebloom looking at the two of them
“Ok fine it’s from us…I finally told her.” Said Scoot blushing more
“I figured that would happen soon. Good for you two. Does this mean your marefriends now?”
Sweetie Belle blushed too at that then said quietly “Yeah I guess so. I was a little taken aback when she first kissed me but I was happy she did.”
“Man I’m jealous. I wish I had someone special like you two do.” Said Applebloom
“What do you mean AB you always have someone special. You will always have us. Just because we are dating now doesn’t mean we are leaving you behind.” Said Scoot hugging her friend
Applebloom smiled and hugged her back tearing up some “I love you guys. But still I wish I had someone like you two do.”
“I’m sure sooner or later you’ll have a partner too.” Said Sweetie Belle hugging them both.
“Yeah one day. So girls enough of the emotion what should we do tonight since the night is ours.” Said Applebloom perking up
“Oh I know.” Said Scootaloo flapping her wings and lifting into the air in excitement “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FATION DESIGNERS!”
“Scoot your flying!” said Applebloom shocked “wow finally.”
“Oh yeah I’ll tell you about that later but what do you think of my idea.”
“My sister would be mad if we mess up her shop.” Said Sweetie Belle
“We’ll clean it up Belle.”
“Well ok…LETS GO!” she said laughing
“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!” they all yelled happily rushing off toward Rarity’s work room.
Back at Twilights everyone had finally gathered and now sat in front of the two Royal Sisters. They had all taken a few minutes to introduces Drako to the rest of the friends. He wasn’t sure why they all were so important until he was told that they were the embodiments of the Elements of Harmony. One thing Drako really loved was history and the Elements were one of his favorite. He had always had a fascination with Nightmare Moon and her down fall.
“Drako now that you have met everyone and we have cleared up the problems from earlier today I think it’s time for me to tell you all why I have called you here.” Said Celestia
“I reckon something is going on that needs us all.” Said Applejack
Twilight looked at her mentor and asked “Is something wrong princess?”
“Yes and no…first of all the reason I called you all here was because I can trust you above all to do what I need. I am moving Luna to Ponyville by her own request. She wants to start making friends and getting used to being back in Equestria.”
Luna spoke up next “I have found it is hard for me to stop talking in the old Equestrian way. Also it’s extremely hard to make friends stuck in Canterlot and locked away in a castle all the time. In Ponyville you get treated differently even if you are royalty like myself.”
Celestia smiled at the chocked look on their faces then said “I want you all to help her make friends and show her how to live more like a commoner. It will suit her personality more too. I also want you to protect her. Drako won’t be able to be there all the time as her personal guard so she’ll need a bit more protection and I don’t want armored guards all around Ponyville that will defeat what I’m trying to do.”
Drako was a little shocked at this “Wait so you’re letting me have my job back as her Guard?”
“Of course I am. One outburst from Luna doesn’t mean you were fired. Only I can break your contract, not her. You’ll protect her until I say otherwise.” She said in a more harsh tone
Twilight spoke up at that “Celestia may I ask…why does it seem like you don’t like Drako Moon here. From what I have heard of him he isn’t a bad pony at all just miss understood.”
Celestia looked at Drako then sighed “Well I guess I can tell you. You see Drako’s…the chosen one for Luna. It bugs me that a pony who is meant for greatness is such an air head.”
“I’m not an air head.” He said defending himself then he stopped “Chosen one? Huh?”
“You are too you never really try and do your job’s right and you know it. That is what angers me about you. Also yes chosen one I’m getting to that now stop interrupting me.”
“If you had let me do the job I wanted and not made me sign that contract then I would be better at my work.” He said growing animated forgetting the chosen one business in his anger.
“Wait a moment what is this contract you are talking about Princess you spoke of it at the house too?” asked Rainbow getting between the two
Drako scoffed then said “You tell her.”
She sighed again then said “I knew what Drako had done already when he came to join my army. He left his job at the school he worked at and they notified me that he left his sister behind. I like to keep up on some pony’s and Drako is one that I have had my eye on for years now. Normally I would banish a pony who did this for a while from Equestria but I couldn’t do that to Drako since he was the one I had been watching for a while. So I made a deal with him that if he would do what I told him for a while and do one special thing at the end of the contract then he would never be punished or banished for leaving a filly behind like he did.”
“And I have done all of that. The contract was only for five years and it will be up in a few months then I’m free.” He said “I’m sick of working your odd jobs. I learned my lesson from them trust me.”
“What was the one special thing then at the end of the contract Drako?” asked Twilight
“I don’t know she would never tell me.” Said Drako
“It is a secret and I won’t tell you until its time.” said Celestia frowning
Luna spoke up again looking at her sister “I too have no idea what it is but sister just tell him. He’s been through enough and I think it’s only fair. No matter what he did he is still one of our subjects and my own guard.”
“Fine.” Said Celestia braking under the gaze of her sister “The reason I never let you join the army was because you are the chosen one.”
“What do you mean the chosen one?” asked Drako getting frustrated
“Your cutie mark has the crescent moon with your sword. The Moon in a cutie Mark is a rear thing and only shows up ever few decades. Most of the time they go unnoticed by myself. But this one is just like Luna’s and that means it was put there for a reason.”
“I’m not following you. The moon is there because I have a fascination with the moon and find fighting at night is much easier for me.” He said frowning
“Your Cutie Mark has nothing to do with that. The sword is the sign that you are meant to protect but the moon means you are the chose one to be Luna’s Husband. Once bonded with her you’ll be like us and be a ruler alongside my sister and myself.” Said Celestia finally sitting down
Drako backed up a few feet. He was speechless as he looked at the sun princess looking at him with her stern poker face that annoyed him so much. Then finally the silence was broken by Rainbow who had landed in front of Celestia and started to Yell “You aren’t taking Drako away from me Celestia. I just got him back and I finally told him how I feel. I can’t lose him again!”
“Rainbow Dash did you just say you told Drako how you felt…like you’re in love with him.” Asked Rarity looking shocked along with the rest of her friends
“Yes I do love him and I have since we were foals.” Said Rainbow not taking her eyes off of Celestia
“Well sugarcube that’s great news.” Said Applejack “Though I thought you were into Gal’s.”
“I’m not a Lesbian how many times do I have to say it.” She yelled “I love him and yes I do like to be with mares more than stallions but Drako is no normal Stallion. He’s the kindest, funniest, and most fun pony I have ever met. He may not think things through all the time but he is still the pony I fell for. I let him get away not once but twice over the past eight years but I’m not letting him slip through my hooves again. Even if it’s an order from the princess.”
“Dash is right Princess you don’t have the right to tell me who I am going to marry. I’m happy to finally be with Dash and I’m not going to leave her.” Said Drako standing next to her
“Drako you can’t say that. First of all I know just as much as you do that you have feelings for Derpy Hooves still too, and don’t forget your sister needs you still. You will need to be there for her as well, and you also have feelings for Rainbow Dash. There are three paths laid out in front of you and you still haven’t picked one even though you think you have. Also you are under contract to do what I told you too and that means being with Luna. This is something that only happens every so often. And it’s even more rear that one matches up with her personality like you do. I can’t let this pass me up.” Said Celestia
“I don’t care what you are Requesting of me, I won’t do it.” He said
“You have no choice.” She said back in a firm tone
“What about me sister? Do I have a choice in this? What if I don’t want to be with someone or just with Drako? I mean I barely know him.” said Luna frowning
With another sigh she looked at Luna “This can’t be helped sister I am sorry but it has to be done.” Then she looked back at Drako “I’ll give you the summer to get everything in order, when September comes along you’ll be required to be back at Canterlot to be married. If you refuse then you’ll be banished and you’ll never see Dash, Derpy, or your sister again do you understand me?”
Gritting his teeth he looked at her and bowed low “As you wish my princess.”
“Good now I must be going there is a lot to get ready. Luna I hope you enjoy you time in Ponyville. Twilight and the rest of you it’s always a pleasure to see you all.” And with that she was gone.
Twilight looked a little taken aback then said “Something is odd about the princess.”
Luna sighed and said “I agree Twilight Sparkle. I am starting to worry that the long years of being along with no one but her guards and the court has left her a little cracked. I have no idea why she is doing this.”
“This…isn’t fair.” Said Dash starting to cry
Drako walked over to her and put a hoof around her shoulder “Dash don’t cry…as much as I like Luna I am not going to marry her.” He looked up at Luna “I’m sorry princess but it’s nothing personal. I don’t care what Celestia is telling me I just can’t do that.”
“Drako Moon I understand. For now let’s just go with this thing while I think about how to fix it. I am not looking forward to this too. I…well never mind but I do know that something is Wrong with my sister and I need to look into it. I do hope that you would still be my guard though.”
He looked at Dash then at the rest “I think we can work something out…”
One month…one Long month had passed since Drako’s first day in Ponyville. Princess Luna had finally been moved into her new house just on the outskirts of Ponyville about a mile or so away from Twilight's. She would report every day to see the purple Unicorn and start her lesson’s on friendship. Drako was in charge of keeping her safe during the day. But this was a much easier job than it had seemed before. He would put on a uniform that made him stand out as a royal guard, but unlike the normal armor worn by Celestia’s Guards he only had on a small vest with a badge.
The vest was made by the unicorn Rarity who he had met the night Celestia told him he was going to marry the Moon Princess. He still refused to accept the Request but he knew Celestia wouldn’t back down. Luna also seemed to agree with Drako. She thought he was a really handsome pony and had even said she had a thing for Stallions with scars like his but she didn’t really want to get married.
He had found he did like the Moon Princess. She was nothing like her royal sister. She laughed all the time and loved to go out and spend her time with her subjects. She also hated being called Princess and would get really stern with whoever kept calling her Princess Luna. “My name is Luna and that is all you should need to say.” She would tell them
Ever time this happened he couldn’t help but laugh. But it was one of the few times he laughed now days. He was now living with Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. She had invited him to move in a few days after he returned. From what he could tell she seemed to have forgiven him and same went for Scoot. But he knew deep down that something was bothering her. He was sure he knew, part was what Celestia had said about him having the summer to work out his stuff before he had to marry Luna. The other part was no matter how hard he tired to deny it he still had feelings for Derpy too.
This was the main reason he had been in such a bad mood as of late. He first realized how he felt when he caught sight of her with Dr. Whooves. He still hadn’t been able to meet with the new pony in Derpy’s life but that was mostly due to the fact that he was avoiding him. He wasn’t sure why until Derpy had told him that Dr. Whooves, was the jealous type and he was avoiding a conflict for Derpy’s sake.
It hurt him every time he saw her with him but at the same time it wasn’t like he didn’t feel any less love for Rainbow Dash. He felt the same for her as he did for Derpy and that was confusing him. The two of them were part of his past and both had been his best friends. He had now made love to the both of them the only two mares in his life he had ever spent a special time with like this. While he tried to think about what he should do about this he also had Scootaloo on his mind.
She was growing up and he had missed out on so much of it over the past four years. It was amazing how much they change he realized in just a short amount of time. She had grown up into a wonderful young mare with a lot of potential. She was smart as a whip even if she didn’t think so herself. Now she was dating her friend Sweetie Belle openly. That he thought took a lot of guts in a town that only had one or two mare couples. But so far no one seemed to mind. Well no one but two of the fillies that they knew Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon he thought their names were. The two made fun of them at every opportunity even in front of Drako when he was with the two love birds.
But as ever Scoot didn’t let it bother her. She would smile wave and kiss Sweetie’s cheek before walking off with her. Drako was proud of her at times like this. She knew who she wanted to be with and made sure to let everyone know. Even when she went over with Drako to talk with Rarity about it. He laughed at the memory from three weeks ago.
“Are you sure you’re ok with this Loo.” He had asked her
“I have to do this or I will never be good enough for Belle. She is who I want to be with and I don’t want to be in a hidden relationship until we are older and Sweetie Belle can do what she wishes without a problem.” Said Scoot flying next to him
Her flying had gotten much better over the week and he was impressed with her. He laughed and dove toward the Shop that Rarity Ran “The Carousel Boutique”. The two had landed next to the door and he stood aside so Scoot could knock. She stood in front of the door for a few minutes then finally taking a deep breath she looked at him and said “I’m not so sure I can do this now Big Bro.”
“Sure you can. Come on be brave like me and just do it.”
“Since when have you been brave you cry baby.” She said giggling
“This coming from the filly who still sleeps with a Stuffed Dragon.” He said smiling
“Oh shut up…fine I’ll do it.” She said and she knocked
“COMMMMINNNNG! Came voice of excitement. The door was opened by the white unicorn her beautiful Mane as perfect as when he had seen her the first night. She beamed at them and moved aside “Well Welcome Drako Moon and Scootaloo. What brings you to my shop today? Are you here to see Sweetie Belle Scootaloo? Or are you here for an outfit Drako? Or maybe both?”
“Hello Rarity and no I am only here for Scootaloo she is here to speak with you.”
“Me? Oh heavens whatever for?” Said the dramatic pony
Scoot blushed and looked too scared to Speak so Drako started for her “She is here for a reason that revolves around Romance.”
Before he could say anything else she beamed wider and said quickly “And you want my advice on things I take it or maybe on a cute outfit to impress a Stallion of some kind. Oh dear I’m so glad you came to me and not Rainbow Dash…Do forgive me Mr. Moon but as you may know She isn’t really the most romantic Pony in Equestria.”
At the sound of the chatter Sweetie Belle came running down stairs and seeing Scootaloo she smiled and waved. Rarity took notice of her sister then brought her attention back to her two guests but before she could speak again she was stopped by Scootaloo who speaking quickly said “I need to talk to you about Sweetie Belle Rarity.”
“Why Sweetie Belle I thought this was about you. I didn’t even think she was interested in anyone at the moment. Though she has been acting odd for the past week maybe that was why.”
“Rarity it’s ok Scoot’s just messing around, aren’t you Scoot? Come on lets go play.” Said Sweetie Belle taking hold of Scoot and trying to lead her away blushing just as bad as Scootaloo
Scoot pulled her hoof away and said “No Belle I can’t keep this a secret anymore. She has the right to know.”
“Know about what? You three have me utterly confused and its annoying.” Said Rarity in a huff
Scoot finally blurted out “I’m in love with Sweetie Belle and I want your promotion to date her. I know you aren’t big on Mare couples but I beg you to over look it and let me be with her. I love her dearly and she loves me.”
Rarity was taken aback for a moment by the sudden outburst. She looked over her sister then Scoot. Then finally she smiled and said “I have no idea where this rumor’s of me not liking Mare couples came from. I am great friends with Bon Bon and Lyra, Rainbow Dash…who may not have ever been in a relationship really but still has been with mares…is still my good friend. And that goes for another friend I have but who will remain Nameless. Girls I don’t care who you date as long as you’re both happy…though I do think you two are a bit young but who am I to say no to love.”
“Really sis you mean it?”
“Sweetie Belle I am not one to fool around when it comes to love darling. I’m happy that you're happy that is all that matters to me.” Said the white unicorn to her little sister shifting her gaze over to Scoot “What I do want to know how ever is why you didn’t bring this up to our parents Scootaloo?”
“Your Parents are never in town. Belle lives with you more often that she does at her own home so I figured you were the more important one to talk to.” She had said smiling
A tear of happiness came to Rarity’s eye as she said “Thank you Scootaloo…that means a lot to me…it truly does.”
He smiled thinking back to that day. Drako was now sitting in the park letting the fresh breeze flow over him and run though his mane. It was a nice summer day and also the only one he had off. He didn’t have to worry too much about Luna or well anything on days like this, and he found it rather peaceful.
“Hey Mr. Drako Sir!” came a loud voice
Drako looked up and saw Dinky looking up at him smiling wide. He smiled back down at her and moved off the bench he had been resting on laying himself on the ground now putting himself at eye level with her saying “Well hello there Dinky what brings you to the park today?”
“Mommy was going to have a play day with me but Mr. Whooves ended up taking me instead since mommy had to fill in for some pony at work. Why are you here?”
“I felt like resting. Today’s my day off of work and I figured I could enjoy the park and the Sun.” he said looking around “Where is Dr. Whooves anyway?”
Her wide smile faded a bit. It reminded him a lot like her mother’s when she did something she shouldn’t have…or if she was just confused “Well I don’t like playing with him much, so I ran off to come to the park to see if I could find Scootaloo or her friends to play with.”
“Does Whooves know you’re gone?”
“I’m sure he does by now.” She said, smiling back at him
He put a hoof to his head then sighed “Dinky you can’t just run away from your care taker like that. You probably have him worried sick.”
“So…he’s a meanie.” Said Dinky
He sighed again “Well I guess I can watch over you and help you find him again. You shouldn’t have run off.”
“Do I have to go back to him? Can’t I just stay here and play with you. Or you can take me to Sugarcube Corner and by me something sweet.” She said cutely
He had always had a soft spot for fillies like her. She reminded him of Derpy with a splash of Scootaloo with the way she could get him to do whatever she wanted. “Well I guess it’s ok to let him worry a little he should have kept a better eye on you. Let me get you a snack; come on.”
She smiled wide then followed him as he made his way back into town. Soon they were at Sugarcube Corner. After ten minutes of trying to tell Pinky Pie that they didn’t want her new Super Duper Yummy Delouses Super Cup Cake and only a Muffin for Dinky the two of them made their way out of the shop and sat under a tree near the shop. She sat next to him eating her Muffin smiling at him as she did.
“You sure like muffins don’t you?”
“It’s mommy’s favorite food and mine too but only the Banana Bread kind.” She said giggling as she took another bite
“Derpy loves them all I think I don’t think she has ever turned down a muffin as long as I have known her.”
“She likes them all she told me. There is no muffin that is bad she always says.” Giggled Dinky
“Yeah that sounds like Derp.” Said Drako
“I think it makes mommy special, well that and her eyes. They are beautiful…I just wish other kids saw that too.” She said
Drako remembered how she used to get teased back in the day. He looked down at her then said “She does have beautiful eyes and I’m glad you can see that too. It makes you special too you know.”
“Really?” asked Dinky looking up at him
He smiled “Yes it does. It means you can see past what is different about a pony and see the beauty that lays behind what makes them different.” He said then he let his smile fade as he said “Dinky can I ask you something?”
“Sure Mr. Drako anything.” She said sweetly
“Why did you say Dr. Whooves is a meanie earlier?”
She stopped eating her muffin then looked away “I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Dinky you can tell me anything, I promise I won’t say anything.” He said
She took a moment then looked back at him with sad eyes “Well…I guess I can tell you…he…”
“DINKY DOO HOOVES!” came a loud voice from behind them
The two of them jumped and turned around to see Doctor Whooves walking toward them anger filling every line of his face. He walked right up to Drako and started to talk loudly “Who do you think you are sitting here with my little Dinky.”
“He was only giving me a treat…” she started to say
“I wasn’t talking to you Dinky you’re in enough trouble as it is.”
Drako grew angry at seeing him yell at the little filly and he stood taller getting right back in his face “Hey now you don’t need to yell at her. I’m a friend of her mother’s ok buddy.”
“Oh I see now you have the scar. You’re Luna’s Guard Drako Moon Derp’s Ex Lover from school. You’re the one who ran away a few years ago like a cowered only to come back here to try and get her back. Yeah I know you. First off She’s mine got that Drako, Mine, not yours. And as for Dinky you have no right to be near her without my promotion. She is my child not yours. You had your chance to know her and you blew it so go away before I make you.”
Drako only smiled at that his anger getting the best of him “First off Whooves you have no idea who I am or what happened in my past. Also only I call Derpy Derp got that buddy! I didn’t come back here to steal her away from you if I had you would have lost her a month ago. As for Dinky she isn’t your child she doesn’t even like you. She ran away from you because she doesn’t like you and I took her to get a snack so she wouldn’t be wondering around Ponyville without an adult. You sir are an irresponsible care taking letting a little Filly get out of your sight like you did.
“She could have gotten hurt if I didn’t find her like I did. So I took her back into town and stayed where we could be safe and happy while we waited for her mom to get home. And I can see her when I feel like because her mother knows me and doesn’t mind me being around her. So if I were you I would back off and leave us alone. I’ll take her home when Derp gets back from work.”
Dr. Whooves face was red by this point and he was about to yell back when Dinky got in his way “Dr. Whooves I’ll go home with you just don’t get mad at Drako it wasn’t his fault it was mine.”
He looked down at her and pushed her out of his way “Move it child.”
Before he knew what happened Drako had pinned him to a tree and was inches from his face, holding him off the ground with one hoof “Listen you I don’t know what your problem is but I won’t let anyone, you hear me ANYONE push or hurt a Filly around me ever no matter how angry they are. This is between us not her. Now I think you should go back home before I decide to get really angry.”
The anger in his eyes faded a little and was replaced by fear. For a moment he didn’t move or say anything. Then slowly he looked away and said “Fine I’ll leave but I’m taking Dinky with me she is my responsibility.”
“No she isn’t dear.” Said Derpy who had just landed behind Drako “Drako let him go please.”
He did so and looked back at her “Sorry but he pushed Dinky and I couldn’t let that go.”
“I know I saw you can go now thank you for keeping an eye on Dinky I am sure she had fun with you. But for right now just leave us be so I can talk to Whooves. Can you do that for me?” he looked in her sad eyes and saw pain and sadness in them forcing him to look away. It was a site he never wanted to see in her eyes ever again.
“Yeah I guess I can…I’ll see you later ok Dinky; come visit me any time ok. Friends are always welcome at our home and I’m sure Scoot would love you to visit.” Drako said looking at the little filly bringing a smile to her teary face
“Ok Mr. Drako I had fun today thank you.”
He smiled then walked away but as he passed by Derpy he said quickly not looking at her “If I find out he is doing anything to hurt her or you I’m going to beat him within an inch of his life.”
“It’s none of your concern anymore Drako.”
As he started to walk way he said back “It’s always been my concern and you know it. Like I said I won’t let anyone hurt my friends or a filly if I can help it. See you later Derp.”
As he walked away Dr. Whooves took his chance to yell “This isn’t over I’ll get you back for this Drako.”
He ignored him and made his way toward the large home that was Luna’s Place. He walked inside and sighed as he closed the door. Luna was standing in the hall looking at him a little confused “Drako what brings you over today I thought it was your day off?”
“Sorry Luna but Rainbow is out of town at the moment with Twilight in Canterlot and well I just had a bad day and wanted to talk to someone. Think you have time to listen to an older pony’s problems?”
She smiled at him “I always have time for a friend Drako. As for an old Pony I wouldn’t talk about old when you are around me.”
He laughed then said “Comparing an Alicorn and a normal old pony like myself I don’t think is fare as far as age goes.”
“You got a point there so tell me what is on your mind?” she said making her way into her living room
He followed her and sat down next to her then started to talk. “You see it’s a few things. I’m confused and I don’t know what to do about the rest of them. I just spent the day with the Filly that would have been mine if I didn’t leave Derpy and I had fun. Now I don’t know if the path I am on is the right one.”
She smiled at him then moved toward her living room “Come and sit my friend and tell me everything. From the beginning to the end.”
“Are you sure I won’t bother you with this? I mean you are the princess not just a commoner like me.”
“I won’t mind one bit now come sit and let’s talk.”
He moved toward her and did so then started to speak “You see it all started…”
“What a wonderful Day.” Said Scootaloo as she sat beneath a large oak tree near white tail woods
Her two best friends in the world were sitting under the tree with her all enjoying the shade of the large tree, keeping them cool in the hot summer day. They had enough of crusading for the day and a rest was well deserved. Scoot couldn’t have asked for a better day.
She looked over at her mare friend who was laying down next to her eyes closed, her mane flowing softly in the small breeze. She smiled as she heard Sweetie Belle softly humming to herself. She looked away then over to her other side where Applebloom was also laying here eyes closed listening to Sweetie’s melody.
It was something Sweetie had been doing more and more as she dated Scoot. She was slowly over coming her fear of singing in front of other pony’s, something that Scoot was happy about. She knew deep down that it was Sweetie’s Special Talent but she knew she couldn’t say anything. Sweetie would have to figure it out on her own just like Applebloom and herself would have too.
She was happy Applebloom stayed with them too. After the night they had all stayed at Rarity’s house Applebloom kind of dropped off the face of the earth. They didn’t see hide nor tail of the filly until almost two weeks later. Scoot found out that she was jealous of them. That was until she talked to Applejack about it and she made Applebloom realize she would find someone that made her happy in time and she should be happy for her two friends.
So the three of them were back to their old selves; going out, and trying to find their special talent. As for Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo their relationship was not as easy as she had thought it would be at first. Belle and her were fine but when they ran into some of the school kids they would get teased now and then for being marefriends. Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara were relentless when they would see them. That was until Lyra had told them off and threatened to shove her Lyre up into a dark place where it would be lost forever on each of the little fillies.
So for the last week Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon just avoided them when they saw them coming. They knew it wouldn’t last long but for now it was nice for a bit of peace and quiet. Scoot had also been enjoying her time at home. It was nice to have her brother back and even better when she found out Dash and him had started dating. It was not what she had expected to come home to the next morning. But she was happy for them. She had always loved Dash like an older sister, and having her brother dating her life time idol was just awesome.
“Hey um’ Scoot tell me, what is it like for you two dating. I mean a mare and mare that is.” Said Applebloom pulling Scoot out of her thoughts
“It’s like any other relationship I guess. We hug, kiss, do things that most couples do why do you ask?” asked Scoot
Sweetie Belle looked up at this looking over to her friend “Yeah we tell you everything we do. Does it bother you?”
“No…what I guess I’m ask’n is how does it feel, and who do ya’ know you like a mare.” She asked blushing some
“You just feel a connection with that mare like you would for a stallion AB. It’s not like there is a different way to feel about a mare.” Said Scoot
“Do you like somepony and you’re not sure how to feel about her?” asked Sweetie Belle smiling a little
“Well I don’t rightly know.”
“Oh spill who is it Applebloom, is it someone from our class, and is it twist? Oh maybe it’s an older pony…oh that would be so dirty.” Said Scootaloo flapping her wings
“Scoot you have a strange mind you know that.” Said Sweetie
“You’ve met my brother and you know what Dash is like, would you expect any different from me?”
“A little I would think.” She said giggling
“Anyway spill it AB who is it.”
“I can’t tell ya.” Said Applebloom looking away
“Oh come on we’re your best friends.” Said Scoot
“I…just can’t tell ya’.” She said blushing more
Scoot looked up at the sky and was about to say something when she noticed where the sun was. It was almost three in the afternoon. “Oh great I’m late. Applebloom I’ll get you to spill the beans later. I have to run ok I’ll see you two later.” She got up and kissed Sweetie Belle then winked at Applebloom before flying off
“I still love watching her fly away it’s just amazing isn’t it?” Said Sweetie Belle
“Yeah it is…soon you’ll be using magic like your sister and it will be just as amazing.” Said Applebloom
“And you’ll be strong like Applejack I’m sure too soon enough. But anyway why won’t you tell us who you like?” asked Sweetie
Applebloom let out a sigh then said “Promise you’ll just keep this between us ok. I’m not sure how I feel yet and also it’s a bit complicated. I don’t want Scoot to know she’ll run with it.”
“Cross my heart, hope to Fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Said Sweetie Belle using the forever binding Pinkie Pie Promise
Applebloom blushed more then said quietly “Well you know how I was taking extra lessons last year from Twilight Sparkle?”
“Yeah what about it? You got better grades in school because of your lessons with her.”
“Well after awhile I started staying later and later saying I just wanted to learn more from her but well after a fashion…I realized that I just liked being around Twilight. I think have a crush on her.”
Sweetie Belle’s jaw dropped at this then she smiled and said “No way, you have a crush on an older mare? Wow Twilight has to be like twenty years older than us.”
“She a year younger than my sister so she’s only 7 years older than me so its not that odd.” Said Applebloom getting huffy
“Wow I thought she was older because of how smart she was and how much she has read.” Said Sweetie Belle “Well I think it’s a cool thing that you like Twilight she is an awesome pony.”
“And too old for me.”
“Oh lets worry about that later…I think for now we need to have a mare on mare talk and see what we can figure out about your so called Crush.” Said Sweetie Belle smiling at her friend
Back in town Scootaloo landed near Derpy’s house panting slightly her wings hurting. She still wasn’t used to flying even after a month. Her brother said it would take some time for her wing muscles to get used to it. She smiled and made her way toward the house. She had just made it in time to pick up Dinky. She had promised Derpy that she would come over and take her out to play in town today while Derpy was working.
She walked up to the door and knocked sitting down and waiting for Derpy to answer the door. Finally after a couple of minutes Dr. Whooves opened up. She was a little shocked to see him there; she thought he was out of town. But she smiled and said “Hi Dr. Whooves I’m here to pick up Dinky, Derpy wanted me to take her out to play in town today.”
“Well Derpy had to leave earlier for work and I got back last night so she is having me watch her today. You can come back tomorrow if Derpy says it’s ok. Thanks for stopping by I’ll tell Dinky you said hi.” Said Whooves moving to shut the door
“But I don’t understand, she told me to come over today and didn’t tell me her plans had changed. I was looking forward to seeing Dinky; I gave up an afternoon with my friend and my marefriend for this.” Said Scootaloo giving him her puppy dog stair something that always worked
“Well to bad, I also will be talking to Derpy about Dinky hanging out with someone like you.”
“And what is that supposed to mean?” she asked getting upset now
“I don’t need Dinky getting her head messed around with and have her starting thinking she likes mares too. She is young and looks up to you Scoot and you’re setting a filthy example for her. Maybe if you rethink your way of life that you chose, and then you can see her again I’m sure.” Said Whooves starting to close the door again
“Hey now that isn’t fair of you…I want to talk to Derpy myself…Dr. Whooves don’t…” but she was too late he shut to door in her face
She swore and kicked the ground in frustration. She turned to walk home and see if Dash or Drako were home yet, but when she heard a small sob come from the upstairs window she stopped and listened “But why can’t I play with her?” came Dinky’s cute voice
Wincing Scootaloo flapped her wings and went up next to the window making sure to stay out of sight of it as she listened. Next she heard Dr. Whooves saying in a harsh tone “She’s a bad filly Dinky. I have told you this over and over. You can’t see Scootaloo or her brother anymore. If you do you’ll end up like them and that would make your mommy really sad.”
“But they are mommy’s friends why can’t I see them if they are mommy’s friends?” said the Foal in a chocking sob
“Well they won’t be for long once she sees things my way. Now you are staying in your room for the rest of the day as punishment for running off on me yesterday.” He said then Scoot heard a door slamming and then Dinky crying harder
She waited a moment then flew in front of the window and tapped on it then whispered “Hey Dinky let me in and be quiet about it ok kid.”
A smile came to the little fillies face as she saw her friend. Then she walked over and slowly opened the door letting Scoot fly in and land on her bed so as not to make any noise. Then she walked over to the bed and looked up at Scoot and smiled “Why did you fly up to my window Scoot?”
“I heard you crying and Whooves yelling so I thought I would check it out. You ok kid?” Whispered Scoot
Dinky looked away then said “I’m fine just sad is all. I am being punished for being a bad filly. I ran off to play with Drako yesterday and had a lot of fun but then Whooves and Drako got into a fight and he said it was my fault for being bad.”
“Didn’t your mother Step in?”
“Mommy isn’t allowed too. Whooves says mommy doesn’t know the proper way to raise a young filly and he needs to show her what is right.” Said Dinky starting to tear up
“Shhhh don’t cry your old pall Scoot’s here for you like always. But still I don’t like the sound of all of this.” Said Scoot pulling her friend up onto the bed and hugging the little filly
“He said you are a bad filly, why would he say that?”
“Because he doesn’t understand me and the way I live my life.” Then Scoot looked down and saw something on the little filly’s face. She put a hoof under her chin and pulled it up some so she could see her face better. There under the tears and short fur was a small black eye. It was hard to make out but she could tell it was there. She felt her blood boil as she said in a calm tone “Dinky what happened to your eye?”
Dinky looked away and said quickly “Nothing I was clumsy and fell down the steps yesterday. I hit my eye on one of the stairs.”
“I see…hey you know what why don’t we go do our play date now. I think you should come see Rainbow Dash. It’s been forever since she has seen you.” Said Scoot holding down her anger.
“Ok but won’t I get in trouble if I leave?” asked Dinky
“I won’t tell if you won’t. I can fly us out the window. He thinks you’re going to go to sleep and he won’t check on you for a while. So come on it will be fun just be quiet ok.”
Dinky perked up at this and said “Ok this sounds fun. But as long as he doesn’t’ find out I left.”
“He won’t.” said Scoot picking up the little filly and with a quick flap of her wings she flew out the open window.
Even though I hurt a lot She carried Dinky all the way to her house flying into the window she always left open to her room. She set Dinky down then walked out her door and called down the hall “Dash, Drako you guys home yet?”
When there was no response she shrugged then walked over to her writing desk and started to write a note. When she finished she looked at Dinky and asked “Has Derpy fallen down the steps lately too?”
“Once or twice yeah.”
She sighed and hated what she had to do. But she couldn’t let this happen to two of her really close friends. She walked over and hugged Dinky quick then said “Dinky I have to do something quick ok, I am going to leave a note for Dash and Drako for when they get home. I want you to stay here and play in my room but don’t leave until one of them is home ok.”
“Ok Scoot but I thought you said we were going to play together?” said the little filly cutely
“We will I promise and I always keep my promises. But remember I promised you once that I would never let anything bad happen to you.”
“Yeah I remember that.”
“Well I have to keep that promise first ok. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” She said then took off out of the window before the little filly could do anything to stop her.
Drako walked into the house laughing with Rainbow Dash and Princess Luna. The three of them had been having a great day hanging out, and had just got back from one of Pinky’s parties. One thrown for a reason they didn’t know but cake was always a nice reason to stay. As they made their way into the room they heard a noise from upstairs.
“I bet Scoot’s up there with Sweetie Belle.” Giggled Rainbow
“Not something I needed implanted in my head thank you Dash.” Said Drako shaking his head
“What joke am I missing here?” asked Luna looking confused
“She’s talking about my sister being up in her room with her mare friend probably doing something dirty for all we know.” Said Drako shivering some “It’s hard to think of your sister doing anything Sexual at her age…but well who am I to talk I wasn’t much older than her.”
“You’re full of shit Drako you lost yours at 17 to Derpy.” Said Rainbow Laughing
“What…its only a three year difference and I was waiting till the right moment.” He said looking away “At least I wasn’t like you messing around since I was little.”
“I was the same age as Scoot so shut your mouth Drake.” She said then started to laugh again.
Drako joined in with her falling on the floor he was laughing so hard. Luna soon joined in, not knowing really what they were laughing about but found it hard to resist. All three of them kept this up until they heard the floor’s upstairs creek then the door to Scoot’s room open slowly. They all stopped their laughing and looked toward the stairs as a small voice carried down toward them.
“Scoot are you back now?”
Drako jumped to his hooves and said a bit louder “Who’s up there?”
Shaking some Dinky stuck her heard out from behind the corner and looked down at them all then said quietly “Hi Drako.”
Her ran up the stairs as quick as he could then stopped next to her “Sweetie what are you doing here all by yourself?”
“I was with Scoot but she took me here when…well when she came to my house.”
Dash walked up the steps too then said “Why did she bring you here then leave you alone?”
“I…I’m not allowed to tell you why she took me away but it was importuned. She had to go back out to make sure it was ok for me to leave.” Said Dinky holding back tears.
“Dinky you have to tell me where she went and what happened that made her take you here and then leave you.” Said Drako then as she looked down closing her eyes letting her tears flow he saw it. He could see the mark on her eye making it a little puffy
He poked Dash and pointed at her eye. Rainbow looked then gasped then said “Dinky it’s ok to tell us what happened you’ll be ok trust me. You know me Dinky I would never lie to you.”
She sniffed then said “But he told me not to tell anyone, and now Scoot saw it and now she seems mad. I just don’t want people to get hurt more.” She started to cry hard now
Drako felt a pit in his stomach as he said quietly “Did Dr. Whooves do this to you Dinky, and Please tell me where my sister is.”
Dinky slowly nodded then said in a squeaky voice “Scoot went too yell at him I think. She left a note for you in her room.”
Rainbow Gasped “When did she leave.”
“A long time ago.” And she fell to the floor crying harder
Drako and Dash ran into her room and found the note right away,
Hey Bro,
Sorry I couldn’t wait until you got home for this. Dinky needed to get out of that house. I know she got a black eye from Dr. Whooves. I know Derpy can’t be gone long so I am going back over there to talk to Whooves and Derpy. I can’t let something like this happen to a sweet filly like Dinky. I’ll be home for super and don’t’ worry I dought he’ll do anything to me. I’m your sister after all and no one messes with my big brother.
Love,
Loo
Drako grew angry and got to his hooves and started to go down the stairs. Rainbow put a hoof on his shoulder as he passed and said “Where are you going love.”
Drako looked over toward Dash anger in his eyes “I’m going to go kick the teeth out of Whooves, and if I find out he has been hitting Derpy too then…”
“Then what Drako Moon?” asked Luna giving Drako a stern look “You have to leave this up to the law. I’ll run to twilights and send a letter to my sister to send more royal guards to go over this and arrest him if he did do this. There is no need for violence.”
Drako kept walking down the stairs and as he passed the Alicorn he said “I’m sorry Princess Luna but my sister may be in trouble and a pony I care about may also be hurt. Try and stop me if you want or call the guard to find him if you want, but if I find him first…I’ll kill him myself.”
And with that he flew out the door. Dash felt a knife hit her in the heart a little when she heard him say what he did about Derpy, but she pushed it away and made sure to hold the little filly that was crying. She looked up at the princess and said softly trying to keep from crying “Princess Luna please stop him before he does something stupid. He always acts first and thinks second, but if someone says something, he’ll stop and think.”
“I’ll do what I can Rainbow Dash. You are my friend and so is Drako, he is also the best Personal Guard I have ever had. I won’t let anything bad happen to anyone, but I must hurry to Twilight’s place to send a letter to Tia. Stay with the little one for now and try and keep her calm.” Said Luna running off too
Dash let the tears finally fall as she said slowly “Be careful…both of you.”
Drako landed outside of Derpy’s door his anger filling ever inch of his body by now. He knocked as hard as he could, holding himself back from kicking down the thin wooden door. After a couple of knocks Derpy answered the door tears in her eyes a bruise on her lip and a black eye just like Dinky’s. She looked down as she saw him then started to cry.
She jump into his arms and started to cry saying “I’m so sorry Drako I really am. He was just so mad and I couldn’t stop him this time. I did my best I really did but I just couldn’t hold him back when she showed up.”
Drako felt the pain in his stomach again as he said “What happened Derpy.”
As if answering his question the sound of Scoot came from the other room “Big Bro?” his heart missed a beat as he heard how weak it sounded.
He ran in to the room Derpy not far behind and his eyes fell on his sister who was lying on the couch. Her face was bruised badly with a few small cuts along her cheek, her left wing was sitting at an odd angle, and she looked like hell, but as he walked toward her tears welling up in his eyes. She was still able to smile slightly at him and say “hi big bro.”
“Hi yourself Loo. You look like hell you know that.” He said trying to keep calm for her sake
“I couldn’t let him get away with hurting them. I was just trying to be brave like you.” She said weakly
The tears finally started to fall hard and he said in a chocked voice “How could you be so stupid. You should have come and gotten me I would have taken care of this. Now look at you. Scootaloo you’re the only family I have left…I…don’t know what I would have done if something would have happened to you.”
Derpy looked away as he said this then said “This is all my fault.”
“It’s not your fault at all Derp, don’t ever tell yourself that.” Said Drako not looking at her
“But it is, I let him do this to us and didn’t say a word. I was just hoping that he would go back to how he was before.” She said starting to cry
“How long has this been going on Derp?” he said anger filling him up
“A month now…ever since you got back and Dinky started to talk about you. But it wasn’t bad until the other day when you were out with Dinky. He just lost it after that and got worse.” She said sobbing harder now
He put a hoof on her shoulder, then took one look at his sister then back at Derpy then said gently “Where did he go Derp.”
“I…I don’t want you to hurt him too there has been enough…” she said but he cut her off
“Stop defending him. He needs to feel what it is like to be hit like this and to know why it’s not right. He hit you, a mare, which is nothing a Stallion should ever do, then he beat up my sister who is a filly and a mare, and he hurt your Daughter a helpless little mare. Stop defending this pony and let him get what is coming to him. I promised long ago that I wouldn’t let anyone hurt any of you and I meant it. Now I’m only going to ask this one more time Derpy and for the love of Celestia please think about what you’re going to say. Where The Hell is Dr. Whooves?!?!”
She took one long look into his bright green eyes then sobbed harder holding on to him. After a few moments passed she finally said “I’m so sorry…I really am. But your right I can’t let this go on anymore.”
“Just tell me where he is and I’ll make sure he never does this to you again.”
“What are you going to do Drako?” asked Scoot looking scared
“Just tell me Derp.” He said ignoring Scoot
She took one long sigh then said “He’s…”
Redemption
“He’s gone off toward the Everfree forest” She said sighing at him tears flowing hard
“Where in the Everfree forest is he Derpy?” he said getting frustrated
“Just on the outskirts, there is a small pond there that he likes to go to when he gets angry.”
“Ok tell that too Luna or the guards when they show up. I am off to go talk to him about what happened.” Drako said turning around
He felt Derpy putting a hoof on his shoulder. He stopped and looked back into her wet face. She gave him a soft smile and said “Please try not to hurt him. I’m not saying that to protect him but to protect you. You have a good life now and a good job. You also have someone in your life again and if you hurt him it may mess that all up for you.”
“I won’t do anything to him unless I need to. I promise you that.” Said Drako walking out the door
Derpy watched him fly away then sighed again and walked back in to look over Scoot’s injuries. She smiled at the little filly then said “I’m sorry about all this Scoot. I really didn’t want to bother your family more with my problems.”
Scoot gave her a week smile “Listen Derp. You’re a part of our family even if you aren’t with my brother anymore. You have always been around for us when we needed you. When Drako left it was you and Dash who were here for me. I was only doing what I would do for any member of my family.”
“That…means a lot to me Scootaloo. I also wanted to thank you for getting Dinky out of the house like you did. He had never done that to her before and she is only a little filly. I just wish I would have known before you came and got hurt.”
“I wish you would have gotten home sooner, I didn’t come over to fight him. He just thought he needed to fight me for some reason.” Said Scoot
“What started it anyway?”
“Well I got back here and knocked on the door. He answered and blew up on me right away. He found that Dinky was gone and said I took her, he was right about that but still he didn’t need to be yelling at me like that. So I told him I took her somewhere safe and was going to tell you about what happened and Drako when he got home. He got even madder at that and told me he wouldn’t let me and he took hold of my arm. I hit him in the chest trying to get him to let go and he started screaming and well did this to me.” She finished pointing a hoof at her face
Derpy started to cry and again saying “I’m so sorry for this. I knew he was not a good pony for me but I just knew he wasn’t bad. He just has problems that he needs to work out and well I wanted to help him with that.”
“I think what you were doing was trying to find someone to save since you couldn’t do so with Drako.” Said Scoot
Derpy blushed and said “That has nothing to do with me dating Whooves dear.”
“You can say that as much as you want Derpy but I can tell. You have feelings for him. It’s ok to admit it.”
“It’s not like it would change anything if I did.”
“I didn’t ask about changing anything I just want you to tell me the truth and stop hiding your feelings. You’ll feel better once you do.”
A small smile came to Derpy’s face as she said “You are too smart for your own good you know that.”
She only smiled at Derpy and winked
“Well you’re right, I do still love him as much as I did the day he left me. I’m not sure that will ever change. When I see him my heart just seems to beat faster, and my knee’s go weak. But at the same time the same goes for Rainbow Dash. She feels the same as I do and its only fare that I give her the chance to be with him and that I let him choose his own path.”
“If you say so Derpy but don’t just give up also ok. I love that they are together but at the same time I want to make sure you’re happy too.” Said Scoot wincing a little
Derpy smiled then sighed again “Well I’m glad to hear that. For right now though let me go get nurse Redcross. She doesn’t live far and I want to make sure you’re ok. I’ll be back soon you just try and rest.”
“Ok Derpy just hurry back ok.” She said laying back and closing her eyes
Derpy made her way to the door and smiled back toward the living room. “You are a good kid Scoot.” And with that she shut the front door heading toward Nurse Redcross’s house
It didn’t take Drako long to find the pond Derpy had told him about. Also it didn’t take long for him to find Dr Whooves who was sitting next to it looking at a reflection of himself. Drako felt Rage fill him up again when he saw the pony who had hit his sister but he pushed it away and landed a few feet away. He waited for a moment to see if the pony would say anything to him but he just ignored Drako.
“Sulking or just trying to act like I’m not here?” he asked using a more forceful tone
“Does it matter? You’re here to get back at me for what I did to them so just get it over with so I can move on with my life.” Said Dr. Whooves still not looking at him
“I’m not here to hurt you Doc. I’m here to find out what happened and so I can bring you in. I am one of Princess Luna’s Guards and it is my job to make sure that she and the people in this town are safe. You also committed a crime and you can’t just get away with it.” He said
“I’m not leaving this place unless you make me Drako Moon. I’m not scared of you I hope you know. Before you took me by surprise but I made sure that I was ready for you this time.” he said
“I don’t buy that one bit Doc. I can see you shaking as we speak and like I said I didn’t come here to fight you. I have a job to do and I made a promise to Derp that I wouldn’t do anything to you if I could help it.” Said Drako still doing his best to hold back his anger
“Well good luck with that. I’m not leaving unless you make me leave and I’m also not going quietly. I had every right to do what I did to them. Your sister attacked me so she got what she deserved.”
“Is that so, and what about Derpy and Dinky huh?”
“Dinky’s a brat and a trouble maker I was only teaching her a lesson so she could grow up to be a better mare. Derpy well she is just so damn stupid sometimes. I mean no pony can be as much of a klutz as she is without having some kind of mental problem.”
Drako dug his hooves in the ground and said in a harsher tone “Listen you have no right to be hitting anyone let along a mare, and two fillies. And if she is so stupid like you say then why are you dating her?”
He laughed at that and turned to look at Drako for the first time. Drako was shocked a bit when he saw that Dr. Whooves had been crying; he smiled a bit at Drako then said “You should know that one. She’s a really good fuck isn’t she? She may be stupid as all hell but she is really good in the sack. Found that out the first night I got her drunk at a party a few months back. She was also so despite to find someone to help her take care of her child I just couldn’t pass up the opportunity.”
Drako’s anger hit a boiling point and he walked over and kicked Whooves in the side throwing him back a little bit. He walked up to him and pinned him down getting right into the other pony’s face as he said slowly “Listen to me Dr. Whooves, stop feeding me the lies and tell me the truth. I know you don’t like me and I know you want to push me to hurting you. I should for what you did to my sister and to Dinky and Derpy but I won’t. You started getting like this after I came back to town not before. You are jealous and I can see it in you.”
“Jealous, of you? You have to be kidding me. I am a great pony with a great job, and I’m smarter than most of the pony’s in the dirty town. No I’m not jealous of a low life Pony like you.” Said Whooves then quickly he brought his hoof up and hit Drako in the face knocking him off
Drako swore blinking as he staggered off of Whooves. His left eye had never fully healed and when it took a hit like that his vision went black on that side and it brought a lot of pain to his head. He shook his head trying to bring back his sight. As he did he felt another blow hit him across his face again. He fell this time, pain filling ever inch of his face.
He opened his right eye trying to make out the other pony but do to the pain everything was blurry. Dr. Whooves just laughed and hit him again saying “That eye of yours is your weakness. You must have done a lot of damage to it when you were younger. And I’m sure you never let it heal properly after the fire. Yeah I know all about it Drako.”
He swore and moved away from the other pony saying “How do you know about what happened to me?”
“Derpy told me about most of it but also so did a good friend of mine who knew your family really well back in the day. She was on the police force at the time and she dated my younger brother. I may not be a medical doctor but I still know a lot about how the body works. You took a beam to the eye and got splinters in it. It did a lot of damage to the nerves, So if you take a hard blow to the side of the head or on that eye it causes a lot of pain and near blindness. See I told you I’m not scared of you. That is because I know your weakness.” He said laughing
“You’re not the first person to know about my weakness and you won’t be the last. It’s no big secret. The problem with knowing someone’s weakness is you underestimate them thinking you won just because of that one fact you know about them. Let me ask you Whooves what else do you know about me?” said Drako grinning
He frowned and took a moment to think then said slowly “You were one of the fastest Flyers in Cloudsdale, you left your sister to go join the army which you never really got to do, and you serve the Princess as a guard and kind of a pet when it comes to Celestia.”
Drako smiled at that then said “So my cover has been solid. That is good, well I think it’s about time people knew more about me. Have you ever heard of the CPSF?”
He hit Drako again and said “What are you blabbering on about?”
Drako spit out a glob of blood then said “Celestia’s Privet Special Forces. A unit made solely to protect the Royal Family and against any major attacks on Equestria. We are the last to be called in when there is a Dire Crises on hand. We only work in secret and normally we have to give up our normal lives to make sure that we can do our jobs properly.”
“So what. Who cares what your real Job is it won’t change the fact that you’re in trouble right now.”
“No it means that I was trained to be able to take any amount of pain in any situation and make it work to my advantage.” And with that Drako flapped his wings hard and flipped over kicking Whooves in the jaw. Then just as quickly he flipped back around and picked the pony up flying him high into the air.
The kick had knocked Whooves out of it a little. By the time he came back to himself Drako had taken him so high that he could barely see road or the pond anymore. He started to scream “Put me down right now! I’m sorry ok just please don’t take me up so high! I’m scared of heights!” He flails his hooves in a panic trying to get away.
“I had a feeling you were. Most pony’s that aren’t Pegasus are. Now it’s time for you and me to talk like adults and no more of this crap you keep saying to me. I’ll let you back down when you tell me the truth.” Said Drako winces some as the screams from Whooves made his head hurt some.
Whooves shook and closed his eyes finally saying “Fine, ok it’s true I am jealous of you. Derpy wanted you to be her husband back when you two were dating even though she never told you. She told me once when we first started dating. I saw how much she missed and cared for you when she spoke of you. Back then I really didn’t notice or care. Then you just showed back up and it was like I didn’t matter anymore. She only talked about you and your sister and Dash. She loves you still more than she will ever love me. I just couldn’t deal with that not again.”
“What do you mean again?” asked Drako
Whooves was crying now as he said “My wife left me for an old stallion she used to date back when she was in school. She just up and left me leaving me a note. At first I thought it was a joke until I saw her with him happy a few weeks later. I moved to Ponyville after that and never looked back. I told myself that I wouldn’t ever love again but that was before I met Derpy. She was just so nice to me.”
“How did you really meet her?”
“At Bon Bon and Lyra’s shop when I went in to get treats for myself. She was in there with Dinky and we just started talking. Soon after that we started Dating. I was happy again then YOU showed up and everything changed. She didn’t talk to me the same and Dinky acted differently too. So I started Drinking hoping it would make me feel better but it didn’t. All I did was hurt them and your sister. I don’t hate them. I just hate you, I hate you for coming back and making my Derpy feel differently about me.” He was balling and screaming at this point
Drako felt for him and he just sighed and said “That at least was the truth. I can understand why you feel the way you do but at the same time you can’t do this to others. You are not just hurting yourself but the others around you. For what you did drunk or not, mad or not it doesn’t change the fact that you hurt two filly’s and a mare. For that I am going to teach you a lesson then I’m arresting you and having you sent to Canterlot for Treatment and therapy.”
“You can’t do that to me. I can’t lose Derpy I just can’t.”
“I’m sorry Whooves but you already have. Now I think it’s time you learned a lesson. Lesson one…” Drako hit him in the stomach hard “You get hurt when you mess with someone’s little sister and his friends. And Lesson Two this is what happens when you mess with someone like me.” Said Drako and with that he dropped him.
There was a blood curdling scream from Whooves as he fell toward the earth. He thought his life was over as the hard earth below came closer to him. In that moment he saw his life flash before his eyes, and in that moment he knew that he had not done anything good with his life. He had worked hard as a time keeper and that was about it. He hurt so many ponies in his life without even knowing or caring about it. His ex wife hadn’t left because she fell for someone else; she left because he was never around. He was always too busy with work to care or make time for her. Derpy had loved him and he knew that. He just miss read her feelings for Drako. She still loved him but she wouldn’t have left him for an old heart throb if he had just tried to show her how he felt.
He deserved what he was getting right now, and as the earth came closer to him he welcomed it knowing it was his own fault. As he closed his eyes he said out loud “I’m sorry…for everything, I just wish I could have figured this all out before today.”
“That was all I wanted to hear.” Said Drako
Whooves opened his eyes and looked next to him seeing Drako diving next to him. He smiled and took hold of Whooves and right before they hit the ground he pulled him up and away. It hurt when he did this but it was a lot better than the alternative. Slowly Drako set him down on the soft grass then landed next to him still smiling.
“What on earth has gotten into you?” He asked as he laid there on the ground shaking.
“I never intended to let you fall to your death. I’m not a killer in any way, but it was the only way I could get you to see the light. You were going into a dark place Dr. Whooves and I wanted to help you. I told Derpy I would, and I saw what she saw when I looked into your face.” Said Drako putting a hoof on his shoulder
Tears started to fall from Whooves eye’s as he said “I’ve been such a bloody fool. I can never take back what I did.”
“You can try and make up for it though. I know where you’re at right now may not seem great or good but it is trust me. I have been where you are in a way at one point and look at me now. Just work your way through all of this and maybe one day you’ll be as blessed as I am.” Said Drako
“I’m not sure I can do that.” Whooves dropped his head sadly feeling the weight of what he had done fall onto him.
“Sure you can. What you need is a friend to help you through all of this. Even after what you did to my sister I’m willing to be that friend if you’ll let me.” Said Drako smiling down at him
He sniffed and said “Really?”
“If I didn’t find a friend to help me when I was down I would have never made it here. I’m doing what I can to make sure you get better. You have issues you need to work on and I know you can do it and I’ll help you.”
“Ok Drako Moon…I’ll do my best to help fix this. First I should go with you. I believe you said you needed to arrest me.”
“I do but I think if you stay good like you are right now then we can have a peaceful walk back.” He said
With that the two of them started slowly walking back toward Ponyville. As they did Whooves said “So what is this unit you were talking about? The Celestia’s Privet Special Forces I think you said?”
Drako sighed wishing he would have kept his mouth shut “It’s nothing and it’s something you can’t talk to anyone about. If they found out I told you about it I would be in big trouble.”
“Don’t worry I can keep a secret don’t you worry about it ok.” He said smiling
Drako sighed again and walked faster. They walked the rest of the way back in silence. Both of them thinking about what would happen next to them. Whooves wondered more about what he would do when he was arrested and how he can fix his life. Drako on the other hand was thinking about Dash and Derp. His feelings toward both of them were so strong it made his heart break in two. He just wished he could find a way to work it out without hurting one or the other.
He also had the end of the summer on his mind too. He only had two months left to figure out a way to get Celestia off his back about marrying Luna. Though in the past week Luna and him had grown much closer and he told himself that marrying someone like her wouldn’t be so bad too. She was kind, fun, and didn’t act like most Royalty. But he also had Scoot on his mind. What would happen if he had to leave Ponyville? Would he take her with him or leave her with Dash again? For now he would just have to wait and see what happened.
Soon they found themselves walking back into Ponyville. Waiting for them in the town square was Luna with a few of the Royal Guard. She gave a sigh of relief when she saw them walking up to them and she said “Drako I was worried that…well something happened.”
“It’s ok Luna I didn’t do anything bad…well in a way. But I talked with Dr. Whooves and he is turning himself in. I want him to be treated well and to be signed up for AA and with a Therapist. He has a few issues he needs to work out.” Said Drako bowing quickly to Luna
“I’m glad to hear that. I hope he can work through them so he can maybe make up for his crime.” Said Luna
“Maybe one day I’ll be able to win back Derpy’s Heart.” Said Whooves
Like saying her name made her just show up out of nowhere Derpy stepped out from the small crowed and said slowly “Sorry Whooves but we won’t ever be together again. I know you had problems but what you did was still uncalled for. Maybe one day we can be friends again but as of right now I don’t want to see you.” And with that said turned and flew away.
Dr. Whooves eyes got watery and he said “I should have expected that.”
“She’s just hurt right now just give her time. Maybe you two won’t get back together, but she is a forgiving pony. Don’t give up so fast ok.” Said Drako then he looked at Luna “Do you think the three of us can talk without a crowed Luna?”
“Sure thing my Guard.” She said then rose her head “I would like you all to please leave for now. Guards wait at Twilights for Us.
After everyone left Drako said slowly “Princess Do you by chance know a Memory Spell?”
“I know many why do you ask.”
Whooves looked confused as Drako looked at him and said “I accidentally told him about the C.P.S.F. I need to make sure he won’t be able to tell anyone about it.”
“Hey now I said I would keep it a secret.” Said Whooves backing up some “You can trust me.”
“I wish I could but knowing about it puts you in danger as well as myself and my family. I’m sorry Whooves but this has to be done.”
“Do you need the memory blocked or whipped out fully?” asked Luna looking over Whooves
Drako sighed as he looked at Whooves and he said “Take everything about the C.P.S.F…and anything that he may have heard about it from others too.”
“No you can’t do that it’s not right.” Yelled Whooves
“I’m sorry my friend.”
“You’re no friend of mine! A friend would trust one another!” he yelled
“Soon you won’t know what happened. Once again I’m sorry. Now please Luna do it quick.”
“I will Drako. I know how importuned it is to keep you all a secret.” She said and with a glow of her horn and a flash along with the quick yell of Whooves, it was done.
Drako turned away at the dazed looked on Whooves Face. He then said “I’ll be out walking. If you need me just call ok Luna.”
“I understand…come by my house tonight when you feel like it. There are things we need to talk about my friend.” She said then she lifted Whooves up in a levitation spell and walked off.
“Yeah…I know we do…” and with that he walked away…
“Wake up lover.” Came Rainbow Dash’s voice
Drako opened his eyes slowly then closed them quickly as the bright summer sun almost blinded him as it came in through the open window. He groaned and moved his head sideways saying “What time is it?”
“It’s almost Noon. I mean I know I’m lazy at times but come on your sleeping the good part of the day away.” She said pulling the covers off of him
He sighed and got up opening his eyes again “I’m tired…I was out doing night duty with Luna last night. I have to do it tonight too so I wanted my rest.”
“And I want to spend time with you before you have to go to work silly. I have a few hours before I have to set up the storm for later tonight. We been working so much lately that we don’t see each other much.” She said smiling at him
“Well can we do it in here I don’t want to get up yet.”
“Nope you owe me a date. I have a sexy stallion now and I get to show him off from time to time.” She said giggling
He laughed too and jumped out of bed “You’re lucky I love you so much or I would just go back to bed.”
“Oh don’t lie to me that has nothing to do with you loving me, it’s just because I’m a sexy Mare and nothing more.”
“I was trying to be romantic but since you seem to understand my feelings for you better than me I guess you’re right. I only stick around for your hot body and nothing else.” Said Drako walking past her giggling
“Oh you're terrible.” She said following him.
“Am I now?” he said stopping and jumping at her pinning her to the ground
“Ewwwww Can’t you guys do that in your room and not in the hallway please.” Said Scootaloo who was standing next to the stairway
Drako got up blushing “Hey now not my fault your still home on a nice sunny day.”
“Yeah kiddo why are you home anyway I thought you had a date with Sweetie Belle today?” said Dash picking herself up
“I do but first we are going to hang out with Applebloom today and do some Crusading. I just came home to get my Cutie Mark Crusader’s cape.” She said pulling it out from her saddle bag.
Drako giggled and blushed some then walked over to her sister and ruffled her mane “You’re a good kid you know that. Go and have fun.”
“You’re so strange bro.” she said turning and walking off then she stopped and looked back at him “Will you be home tonight?”
“No I am pulling another all-nighter with Luna. She is adding new Consultation’s to the sky still and wants me there to keep an eye on her while she works. She gets lost in her work and can’t really pay much attention to what is going on around her.”
“That is too bad.”
“Why do you ask?”
“Well I wanted to know if Sweetie Belle could…stay the night if it was ok with you. But I know you don’t like that when you’re not here.” She said blushing
He looked thoughtful for a moment then smiled “I think you’ll be fine as long as Rainbow is here to keep an eye on you two. I trust you Loo and you are old enough to make up your own mind on this kind of thing. As long as Dash doesn’t mind then it’s ok with me.”
“I don’t mind. I like having the kids over at times they are a lot of fun….most of the time.” said Dash laughing “But I do have a storm to set up tonight so she can’t come over until I am home.”
“Thanks Dash!” squeaked Scootaloo flying out the door with a quick good bye.
“She’s funny sometimes.” Said Drako
“You should have seen her when she became friends with Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. They were her first friends after moving here. She was even funnier then. She thought being friends with a Unicorn and an Earth Pony was weird but funny.” Said Dash
“haha I was like that too when I was younger. I would have never thought I could be friends with them. Not until I left that is.” Said Drako walking over and kissing Dash “I have to head to work soon and I want to go for a walk before I do. Feel like joining me?”
She smiled kissing him back. “I think I would like that.”
They both smiled at each other then headed for the door. As they did Drako couldn’t help himself as he said “I love you Dash.”
“If you say so. And remember while we are out you owe me a date.” She said giggling and trotting off
“I haven’t forgot.” He laughed closing the door behind him
The day went by quickly but it was still fun. Drako took Dash to a nice restaurant where they enjoyed a nice lunch. After words Dash took him to Fluttershy’s place. He hadn’t had time to talk to her much since he had come back and he hadn’t seen her before that since they were foals. They spent a few hours talking about old times when she still lived in Cloudsdale and how her life has been since she left the cloud city.
It was something Drako needed to take his mind off all the things that had been going on in his life. It had been almost a month since Dr. Whooves had been arrested. Drako made sure to keep tabs on him to see how he was doing. The princess sentenced him to a year on a work farm as punishment and a year of AA and therapy. He had already shown signs of improving, when he sent Drako a letter once he seemed really down in it. He could remember it still just like had it in front of his face.
Dear Drako Moon
Dr. Whooves here as you should know from the envelope I guess. I wanted to just say thanks again for how much you helped me. I am finding it a bit harder getting used to not being around Derpy and I been thinking too much on what she said when I saw her last. My therapist said its regret or something like that or guilt for what I did. I’m not sure I think it’s still love but he doesn’t’ seem to agree. But I’m still keeping a bit of hope alive that I’ll have another chance with her or at least be able to make this up to her by being a good friend.
As you should know since I know you been keeping up on me, I have been having trouble remember something’s from that day. It is like a big chunk of my memory just vanished. One moment I remember hitting you, then you looked up at me and smiled…after that it’s all a blank at least until you had me in the air and I was telling you how I really felt about Derpy. It’s been keeping me up at nights and bothering me a lot. I’m not sure what happened but can you tell me when you have time what is missing in my memory. I know it was something big and do to stress or shock that part of my memory is blanked out. Well any who if you can tell me what it is, it would help a lot thanks.
Sincerely,
Dr. Whooves
P.S. Tell her I am sorry and I hope she is doing ok, same to your sister.
Drako knew what he forgot of cores, but he couldn’t tell him what it was. He had Luna remove that part of his memory for a reason. He knew sooner or later he would have to make up some story to fill in the gap but he wasn’t sure how powerful the spell was and if Dr. Whooves would buy it or not. So he was avoiding it for now hoping it would pass.
After the meeting with Fluttershy he had to say good bye. He had to get to Luna’s and Dash needed to start her job with the storm. So they said their good bye’s and with a kiss to Dash he flew toward Luna’s House. He landed at her door not long after taking off and as he normally did he walked right in.
“Hello Drako Moon you’re early as usual I see.” Said the moon Princess as he walked into her living room
“Well I was out already and not far from here.”
She laughed and smiled at him “Well come on in I am just about to raise the moon and start on my last Consolation. If all works out right it shouldn’t take me long to finish then we’ll have the night to rest and chat a bit my friend. I do have something I wanted to talk to you about.”
“Sounds good to me, should we head up to your balcony. It’s going to rain soon and I figured that would be a good place to work.” Said Drako
“Oh I forgot about the storm tonight. I should have asked the Weather Patrol to put it off a day or two. Well no time to fix that now. I guess we’ll have more time to chat than I thought tonight.” She said
“Why is that, can’t you still do your constellation even with the clouds in the way?” he asked
“I can but I still like to see my handy work after words so I’ll just have to put it off till tomorrow night if you don’t mind another night of work.”
“I don’t mind too much. Rainbow Dash might though.” He said laughing
“Well I’ll be sure to apologize myself then.”
“Good idea.”
They went up to the balcony next and Drako sat back and watched as Luna started her ritual for bringing the moon up. He knew that right now as in Canterlot Celestia was waiting so she could let the sun set. This was his favorite part of his job. He loved watching the moon come up and it was even better watching the Princess do it.
The process took about a half hour or so as slowly the two Princesses worked there magic to slowly move the giant orbs across the sky. And slowly the sky grew dark and the stars came out. It was a beautiful sight, until he saw Pegasus moving the clouds in the sky to cover it up. He smiled as he watched; he was able to see Dash’s Rainbow Tail and Mane even from here.
“You do care deeply for her don’t you Drako?” asked Luna following his gaze
“I always have. She’s been a good mare to me and I couldn’t ask for more.” Said Drako looking away from the sky “That is why I can’t do what your sister is asking of me.”
She smiled and moved over to lay down by him “Drako do you know why my sister is asking this of you?”
“Asking? More like demanding.” He said rolling his eyes
She giggled a little then took on a serious face as she said “Drako she isn’t wrong about your Cutie Mark. You are the pony who is meant to be with me but not just for that. I could marry any pony I wanted too. I could take on a lover as I have done in the past, but I can’t just find the one who is meant to spend a life time with me just anywhere. This doesn’t happen often.”
“Stay by you for all time. You’ll only get what 50 maybe more years out of me maybe a bit longer if you use magic. But after time I will end up aging and dying.”
“Not really. You see on the day we are joined together your true power will come out. There are words of power in the wedding vows meant for a princess and with them they would turn you into a new pony. An Alicorn to be exact.”
Drako looked shocked and tried to talk but his voice seemed to have left his body. His mind was going nuts as he tried to wrap his mind around the idea. Then finally he was able to sputter out “How is that possible you have to be born an Alicorn.”
“That is true, but when an Alicorn finds that special somepony who they were meant to be with then that pony is granted great power and knowledge. Your life would be transformed forever.”
“I…I could never do that, even if it meant I could live as long as you and Celestia. I would rather live a short life than an eternal one.”
She laughed a bit at that “Our life is not eternal at all. It is magic that keeps us alive and young, and we can still die of sickness or if we are injured. It has happened a few times before. Celestia’s husband died a few years before I became Nightmare Moon. He was killed protecting her from an enemy invasion.”
Drako looked down at his hooves at that and felt a tear or two fill his eyes “I bet that was hard for her. Hasn’t she ever found another pony that is like I am for you? You know the perfect fit?”
“Twice now and she didn’t do anything about it even after I pressed her to do so. The first one was a couple of years after he died and the next was while I was in the moon. I couldn’t press her to do so then and I do understand why she didn’t the first time.”
“So this does happen from time to time.”
“It does but for me it is rarer. More ponies love the day time and not so many love the night like you do.”
“I’m sure it will happen again and I mean why do you care though? You said yourself that you wouldn’t be interested in me anyway.”
She blushed some at that and got up walking back toward the house “I think we should get inside the rain will be falling soon.”
He got up too and looked at her oddly “What is wrong?”
“Nothing is wrong with us.” She said falling back into her royal speak
“Ok now I know there is something wrong. Luna I am your friend and I can tell when you’re hiding something from me.” He said walking in front of her
She turned her head and to his surprise he saw she was crying softly. She took a moment to breath then said in a calm voice “We…I mean I care for you more than I thought I did. You have been a good friend and I can see why Derpy and Dash love you like they do. You’re a good pony and a perfect match. I agree with my sister and I would like you to be my husband. And I know how bad that sounds but it can’t be helped.”
Drako was shocked at that and he took a step back saying “But you wouldn’t force me to marry you. You’re the one who is going to make your sister change her mind.”
“Drako Moon I have never found the one for me in all the years I have lived. I have no idea how long it will take to find another one who is as perfect for me as you are. I don’t want to let this pass me by so no I will not change her mind because I agree with Tia. We will be married next month.” She said still crying
“You…you can’t; that isn’t fair.”
“That does not matter. I am the princess and one of the rulers of Equestria. One day you’ll thank me for this trust me.” she said
He backed up more and said “And here I thought you were my friend. I guess I been trapped. I hate my life.” And with that he ran out the front door into the now pouring rain
Luna tried to go after him but she fell over with a pain in her heart. She started to cry harder than she had done in years. She huddled into a ball and let her emotions go wild not caring that he front door was open and anyone could see her laying at the end of her hallway near the back door. At the moment the world was gone and only he emotions excited. And as she cried she let out a simple word “Sorry!”
Drako was lost in fear and anger. He wasn’t really mad at Luna. He understood what she was saying and why this meant so much to her. It was himself the he feared and was angry at. He was angry that he couldn’t stop his feelings for the pony’s who loved him so much. And he was afraid because he knew he liked Luna almost as much as the other two. It was hard enough to deal with the feelings he had for Derp and Dash and now he had Luna to deal with too. He also feared himself because he liked the idea of living forever and being a powerful ruler like Celestia and Luna where.
As he ran through the down poor a flash of lightning lit up the dark sky and in that instant he saw Rainbow Dash standing under the cover of an apple tree. He knew he needed to talk with her so he made his way toward her. As he did he noticed he was going toward Sweet Apple Acers. He was about to call out to Dash who he couldn’t see well any more but knew she was under the tree when he heard another voice.
He stopped at what was said and decided to duck behind another tree. The voice of Applejack flowed toward him and this time he heard the entire sentence “I mean it Dashy tell me the Truth.”
“I have told you the truth ok.” Said Dash
“Sugarcube you know that is a lie. I’ve known you for a long time I aint buying it. You can’t just tell me we had a fling like you do with most mares. What we had was a relationship even if we had kept it quiet from the others. Then this Drako comes back into your life and boom you’re off with him and leaving me in the dust like an old plow. Ya told me ya loved me.”
“And I did ok. But I also loved him too AJ, what do you expect me to do. Scootaloo needs her brother around and I wanted him back in my life. The first night was an accident nothing more but when I woke up the next day seeing him asleep I had to just let him stay.” Said Rainbow Dash and he could hear the pain in her voice “I miss you so much and you know this but I also missed him too. Why can’t you just let this drop?”
“Because Sugar I love ya with all ma’ heart.” Said Applejack and at this another flash of lightning lit up the sky and as it did Drako looked around his tree and was shocked by what he saw. After Applejack had said she loved Dash she had leaned forward and Dash did too kissing each other deeply
At that moment Drako Felt his heart break and his mind go blank. This was it. Another thing in his life to go wrong just like it always did. The mare he loved was kissing one of her friends and talking about a relationship they had before Drako had come back to Ponyville. He was the reason so many people were having their lives messed up. If he didn’t come back Dr. Whooves would have been ok and still with Derpy, Scoot would still be with Sweetie and happy as she was now so that wasn’t much to do with him, but Dash would still be with Applejack. And he could tell she cared deeply for the orange mare a lot just by what he saw and heard.
“I want another chance Dashy.” Said Applejack pulling away from her
“I…I’ll have to think on that. I have a lot to think about with Drako and Scoot.”
“I understand Sugarcube.” Said Applejack
Drako turned away from them and ran off into the night as he did another flash of Lightning lit up the sky and Applejack and Rainbow Dash took that moment to look over toward where he was. Applejack said quietly “Who was that, it looked like somepony was listening in on us.”
Dash shook her head “I’m not sure some pony’s are just weird.”
Drako didn’t stop running until he found himself looking at a door. He didn’t care who’s house it was he just knocked and waited with his head low and tears in his eyes. Finally after a few minutes the door opened and a voice he knew met his ears “Drako Moon what brings you to my place so late at night?”
He looked up into Twilight Sparkle’s eyes and then past her he saw Derpy standing in the back of the library looking at him too. He tried to hold back his tears but was unsuccessful as he said “I…I have no idea…first house I ran into I guess.”
“Drake what’s wrong? You look like something happened Come on in out of the rain and tell us what is wrong.” Said Derpy walking over to him picking up a blanket as she did and wrapping it around his shoulders
Twilight moved out of the way with a gentile smile and he made his way to the back room with them shivering some. He sat down and looked up at the two mares and started crying more. Derpy handed him a Handkerchief and he took it happily.
“Drako what is wrong?” asked twilight “Did something happen with Princess Luna or is it something else?”
“Come on Drako buck up and tell us.” Said Derpy using her tone she did when he was being stupid
It was her voice that snapped him out of himself and he looked up at them and said “Dash, Luna, you Derp…everything…It’s all my fault…”
“What do you mean?” they both said
He sighed and took a deep breath and started to tell them what had happened…
Celestia’s Private Special Forces
“Hi everypony this is your friendly purple pony Twilight Sparkle. I’m here to tell you on the author’s behalf that we are going to dive back a few years to spread more light on Drako’s past some.”
“But Twilight how do you speak for the author when he is writing this right now?”
“Pinky you’re ruining the fantasy.”
“But I don’t understand.”
Sigh “Pinky pie just sit back and be quiet please so we can continue the story.”
“Ok but what happened with Drako and Rainbow Dash, also with Luna and Derpy and all that? I want to know what happens next.”
“I know you do and so does the rest of the readers but it will have to wait; now be quiet Pinky.”
“Okey Dokey Lokey.”
Sigh “Enjoy everypony.”
Canterlot, the royal city, and home to Princess Celestia, probably the most regal pony in Equestria. It was larger than he had expected when he first left. He was used to Cloudsdale which in itself was still a large city but it was nothing to this mountain side city with its palace over looking it. He shook his head and heading down the main street which he hoped would take him to the palace so he could inquire about joining the Army.
To his relief he was right and soon he found himself standing at the large gold gates flanked by two large unicorns. They both barred the way as he approached and one said in a deep voice “What business do you have in the palace?”
“I’m here to inquire about joining the army to help protect our borders.” Said Drako gulping a bit as he looked at the Unicorn who was almost as large as he was.
“Wait here while we grab the captain of the guard. He is in charge of who joins the military.” Said the guard turning and walking in leaving him with the other guard who stood tall and ignored him
It took a few minutes for the guard to come back with a tall unicorn who had a white coat and a blue mane, his cutie mark was a large shield. He smiled wide at Drako and said in a kind voice that wasn’t as deep as you would have thought from his size “Hello there, my name is Shining Armor, I’m the Captain of the guard here at the palace. I hear you want to join the Army.”
“Yes sir I do. I’m strong, smart, and one of the fastest flier to come out of Cloudsdale.” Drako said standing as tall as he could but still wasn’t as tall as Shining Armor
He chuckled and said “Come on in and show me what you can do kid.”
He led him inside the gate and took him to a large training field. Drako took one look at it then back at Shining Armor and said “So what do you want me to do?”
“Go through the entire cores. I will go first to show you how it’s done then all you have to do is get as close as you can to my time. Also there is no flying in this course, you have to act like you have a broken wing and do it all on hoof. Your flying skills we will do later.” Said Shining Armor then he went to the starting line and at the ding of a bell he took off.
Drako watched in awe as Shining Armor ran the course. After a little bit the large unicorn finished and smiled at him “If you can do that in a good time then I will be impressed. If you get close to my time I’ll be even more impressed, I hold the record for the fastest time on this course.”
Drako gulped hard and walked over to the starting line. He waited for what seemed like forever, then finally the bell rang and he was off. He didn’t think about the time or that he was being watched right now. He only took off and kept his mind on the task at hand. He had to get a good time and prove he was a strong pony. He hadn’t thought out any other plan, so if this didn’t work he had no idea what he would do.
Finally he made it across the finish line panting hard and sweating. He looked up at Shining Armor and frowned when he saw an odd look on his face. He looked almost shocked “Did I do ok?”
He took a moment to answer but after a few minutes he said “You…did better than ok Kid… you beat my best time. That was nothing short of amazing, and you did it without flying.”
“I have always said that your legs and body is just as important to keep fit as your wings.”
“Well if you fly as good as you did that course then I think you would be perfect to join us.” He said
“I’m a much better flyer. I was the teacher for a little bit at Cloudsdale Flying Academy as the main flight instructor for the varsity squad.” Said Drako proudly
“That is impressive. I know that most of the Wonderbolts come from there. Well I can’t see why you shouldn’t join I know we could use you. You would have to do some training to work on your fighting but that should be easy. Only thing first is all new recruits have to pass an inspection from the Princess. She gives the final say on everything involving her Army or Guard as she likes to call it.” Said Shining Armor
“When would I be able to do that?”
“Right now, to be honest. I was going to bring another recruit for his inspection today but he had a family emergency so he couldn’t make it but she has the time cleared so you came at a good time.”
“I’m glad to here that, the sooner the better.”
“What was your name again, I don’t think I caught it?”
“Drako Moon.” He said
“That is an odd name…but some people think my name is odd too.” He said chuckling again. Drako liked him already he was a nice pony that seemed relaxed and happy.
So they made their way off toward the castle and soon into the large Throne room that Drako would come to know so well over the years. But right now he was lost in how beautiful it was, and not just that he was mesmerized by the beauty of the Princess. He had never seen her up close like this before and he could now see why she was talked about so much about her beauty. He bowed low at the foot of her long and large throne just like Shining Armor did.
“Shining Armor is this the new solider you told me about?”
“No your highness he just came in today. The other one had an emergency and couldn’t make it today. But this pony; Drako is his name; came today wanting to join. He is quiet impressive I have to say and I hate to admit it but he beat my best time on the Training Course. I figured since we set this time up to meat a new Recruit I could let you meet him instead.”
She smiled at them and said “Drako was it? I have heard of you before, your parents were the ones who passed away a few weeks ago are they not? I thought you were working as a trainer at the flight academy back in Canterlot.”
He bowed low and said “Yes your highness but I felt I needed a change in career. My cutie mark symbolizes a fighter I believe or a defender and what better way to do that then to join the Army.”
“You are right but from what I heard you had a little sister to look after. Is she here in Canterlot with you and if you do join the Army it would keep you away for a long time where would she go?”
“I left her in the care of my friend Rainbow Dash. They don’t know I am here your highness.”
“So in other words you abandoned her.” Said the princess her smile fading to be replaced by a frown
“I left her with a pony that can look after her better than I can. I am going to send them money once I start. I know Dash will take better care of Scoot than I will.”
“You do realize that what you did is a crime in my kingdom don’t you?”
He looked worried at that and took a step back but still stood tall and strong “I did what I had too. If you won’t let me in then I’ll be on my way. I’m sure there are other places in Canterlot that will hire someone like me.” He turned to leave before he lost his temper
The princess stood when she saw his cutie mark and said in a powerful tone “Wait Drako Moon!”
He stopped and looked back at her “Yes?”
“So I can see that what I heard about your Cutie Mark is true. You carry the mark of the Crescent Moon with a sword crossing it.” She said walking down to him
“I do what of it?”
She ignored him and looked at Shining Armor “Shining what do you think of him as a Soldier. Would it be a good idea or would he be more suited to the C.P.S.F.?”
“Well your majesty I can’t say for sure yet but if he is as good as his trial showed then I’m sure a soldier would be a waste of his talents”
“What are you two talking about?” asked Drako
“I agree with you Shining Armor. But he will need to be tested and trained.”
“But what about his crime?”
“I have an idea.”
“WHAT ARE YOU TWO TALKING ABOUT!” yelled Drako finally losing his temper.
She looked over at him and smiled “Drako Moon you are lucky because that Cutie Mark you bare is a rear thing. Because of it and your Talent on the Training Course I’m sure you’ll be a good addition to my Guard. But do to your crime I’m in a bind. So if you want to join what I will ask of you is to sign a contract to serve me and do whatever I ask of you for at least five years. At the end of the contract there will be one life changing thing I will have you do if everything I have planned goes right. If you do this I’ll let you join my Guard and if you do well I’ll let you join something even better. I will also over look your crime of leaving your sister behind.”
“And what if I decide your all nuts and leave?”
“Then you will be arrested and serve five years in the dungeons.” Said Shining Armor
“I guess I have no choice then do I?” he said
“You always have a choice Drako Moon. It was your choice to come here and to leave your sister behind. From what I can see you’re running away from your old life and trying to make a new one. Though I do not approve of this I will let you do as you see fit but if you do this you won’t see your sister or friends for a long time if at all. Your life will be mine for at least the reminder of your contract.” Said the princess
He bowed low again and smiled “You do drive a hard bargain but I do believe I will enjoy this new life.”
“Good. Also there is one more thing, on paper you will be seen as someone who has not done well in any job I give you. To most pony’s you’ll be a screw up to hide what I am really training you for.”
“And what is that?”
Shining Armor smiled at him and said “There is a group of Pony’s who are the best of the best in the Guard known as Celestia’s Private Special Forces or C.P.S.F. You will be sent to train with different parts of the Army but not be a soldier. Once your Training is over you’ll be a member of the C.P.S.F. and you can never tell people who you really work with.”
“I take it you are a member yourself Shining Armor.”
He laughed at that “No not me. I was asked to join but I have family and I wouldn’t leave my parents and Little sister along. I also have a pony here who I am starting to fall for and I would like my chance to be with her.”
“Speaking of Cadence I think you should have been off duty a while ago now Shining Armor. I can take things from here why don’t you go see her and take a day off.” Said the Princess
“As you wish.” He said then bowed and walked out
Drako found himself looking up at her now alone. He cleared his throat and said “So what do I do from here?”
“First you sign the contract then I’m sending you to Manehattan to train. Welcome Drako Moon to my Guard…”
Over the next few months Drako worked with many different ponies. It all started with the Black Smith’s, then the armor guard, the border guard, and so on. Over the year he was taught how to fight, protect, build, and many more things. Even though he wasn’t a Unicorn he had to learn things about magic and how it worked so he could identify a spell and know what it did. He had to learn how to do flying moves that he would have never thought possible. He grew in strength, both in mind and body.
As he trained he learned to control his anger much better and focus it into his attacks or defense. He also made sure that his pay was split in half and sent to Rainbow Dash for Scootaloo. He was paid well so it was never a big deal for him. After six months of being gone he started to send letters to Scootaloo and Dash telling them how he was and he was ok. He hoped he would hear back from them but not a single letter ever came to him. He was sure at first they were mad at him for leaving but once a year hit and he still didn’t get a single letter back he knew they wouldn’t speak to him ever again. But he still kept sending the letters even if they didn’t want to hear from him.
It was after he finished his last training about a year after he met with the princess that he was summoned back to Canterlot by Celestia herself. So doing as he was contracted to do, he made his way back. This time he met with her in her privet gardens where she was sitting on a large bench enjoying the light of the bright full moon.
“It’s a little late to have a meeting don’t you think Celestia?” He said as he landed next to her
“One would think but its times like this that I can’t help but look up at my sister’s image in the moon. Even if I do have a meeting to attend. It calms me and gives me time to think which is hard to do now days.”
“How long has it been since you trapped her up there. If the stories I hear are right that is.”
She smiled “They are, but it was the only way I could save her from herself. Nightmare Moon was evil and I didn’t have the power to stop her. It will be one thousand years in a few months.”
“I wish I could have been around when she was still your sister Luna. I would have shown her there is at least one pony out there who loves her night as much as she does.” Said Drako sitting down and looking up
“She would have found you interesting I’m sure. I hear you have been given a nickname by your instructors now that I think about it, Night Stalker I think, was it not?”
“Yeah I have a knack for fighting at night. Most ponies don’t like the outdoors at night time or fighting in it but I find it easier and much more peaceful in the dark. It was instructor Quick Draw who started calling me that.” Said Drako “Now what is it you called me here for Celestia?”
“You really have lost a lot of your manners over the past year haven’t you?” she said giggling
“Can’t be helped you never told me to call you Princess Celestia. And don’t you start now it’s too late.” He said with a smile
“Don’t worry about it. I like being called Celestia now and then the Princess or your highness gets tiresome after a while. But yes anyway I wanted to invite you here to let you know you have finished all of your training and you are ready to join your unit with the C.P.S.F.”
He smiled at that “Well it’s about time I thought you were going to keep me running around Equestria until I was and old Stallion.”
She laughed at that “Well I did think about that. Anyway you will be based out of Canterlot; you can find their base on the top of the mountain that overlooks the castle.”
“When will they be expecting me?”
“They were expecting you about ten minutes ago. If I were you I would get up there before the commander flips her lid.” She said laughing
He sighed at this “And you wonder why I have a lack of manners when I’m around you Celestia.”
“See you later Drako Moon.” She said ignoring his statement
He just shook his head and flew off toward the top of the tall mountain. He saw a small landing pad next to a large door. He figured this had to be the place and landed lightly and walked up to the door and knocked on it.
After a moment or so a shutter opened next to him and a mare’s voices said “Who’s there, this is a base for the royal guards for Princess Celestia no civilians aloud.”
“I’m not a Civilian my name is Drako Moon I was just with Celestia and she sent me up here. I am the new Requite that just finished his training. I’m supposed to meet with the commander and I think I’m a little late.”
“The commander doesn’t like it when ponies are late to meetings with her and I don’t see your name on the new requite list.” Said the Mare
“Check again maybe you missed it its Drako Moon, Drako with a K.”
“There is only one name on my list and it doesn’t start with a D only an N so I don’t know who you are but unless you have two names leave before we make you.”
He swore and said “I figured she would do this to me.”
“Do what?”
“Put my nick name down. Do you have a Night Stalker on there?”
“Are you him?” she asked
“Yes!”
At that the shutter shut and the big door opened and a beautiful pony with a dark blue coat, a silver main and silver tips at the end of her wings stepped out. She had a cutie mark of what looked like a cat’s claw. She smiled at him and said “My name is Commander Silverwing. Sorry about that but Celestia said we had to mess with you a little before we let you in. but you are late and I don’t like when ponies are late to anything.”
He stood up straight and said “Sorry Ma’am won’t happen again.”
“Hmm well you do have some manners. From what Celestia told me I was figuring you would be a rude Stallion who would be a problem for me. I was at least expecting you to blame Celestia for you being late.”
“It was her fault yes but I still won’t blame her. I should have expected her to do something like that and made sure it didn’t happen. As for my manners they are only lax when I’m around the princess.”
“So your real name is Drako Moon. I think I like Night Stalker better, normally we don’t allow nick names around here but your real name stinks so I’m calling you Night Stalker from here on out, UNDERSTOOD!” she said the last words coming out in a shout
“Yes ma’am.”
“Good well come on in and meet the others you’ll want to get to know them quick before our next mission.”
He followed her in and as the doors closed he asked her “So how many are in this unit?”
She laughed at that and stopped looking back at him and looking into his eyes with her beautiful Green ones that almost matched his “You are in the hardest to join unit in all of Equestria and the most secret, we only have four other members so with you and me that is six.”
She laughed at the look on his face and started to walk away as she said “Welcome the Celestia’s Private Special Forces, Night Stalker…”
“Hi Everypony Twilight Sparkle here again. So now that you got to see a little more of his past its time to get back to the main Story enjoy!”
“Wait! Now you have me wanting to know what happened before too. Twilight you can’t just have the Author switching back and forth on us.”
Sigh “Pinkie….be quiet…enjoy everypony!”
Drako had just finished telling Twilight and Derpy about what he just saw over at Sweet Apple Acers. The look on both of their faces was nothing short of shocking. They looked at each other then back at him and finally it was Twilight who spoke “Drako I’m not surprised by this really. I had a feeling something was going on with Applejack and Rainbow Dash for a long time now. When you came back to town and moved in with Rainbow she stopped talking to Applejack. When that happened I figured this was why.”
“Why didn’t she just tell me and I wouldn’t have made her life such a mess again. Everything was perfectly fine until I showed up. Rainbow was happy, Scootaloo was happy, and Derpy you were too.”
Derpy laughed a little at this and said “Happy maybe, but you coming back didn’t make us unhappy, it just changed things a little. Doctor Whooves was a good guy before yes but sooner or later his mean side would have shown up. If it wasn’t for you showing up it would have been from someone else. Scootaloo is happier since you came back trust me on that one, and as for Rainbow Dash that was her own fault not yours. But you can’t be to mad at her either because you both have made your own bad choices over the years.”
“I’m not mad, I’m hurt. I mean after I saw that it made me wonder why I even came back here.”
“If I remember properly.” Started Twilight “You came back here with Princess Luna as her guard. You didn’t come here to find your old friends and family that just happened my mistake. You did however step up and stayed.”
He smiled at that and wiped his tears away “I guess your right but what do I do now?”
“You talk with Rainbow and work this out. Don’t run away like you did before.” Said Derpy
“I guess your right but at the moment I can’t face her.”
“Well you’re free to stay here for now if you want unless you wanted to stay with Princess Luna. She told me she keeps a room for you in case you need it.” Said Twilight
“At the moment I am not sure I want to be around her too.”
“Why what happened.” Said Twilight almost sounding panicked
“Nothing bad just something I found out is all.” He said then thought about something “Hey Twilight you’re really book smart right?”
“I am why do you ask?”
“Have you ever heard of a spell or something like it that can change a pony into an Alicorn?” asked Drako
Before she could answer Derpy yawned and said “If you two don’t mind I have to get back to Dinky before it gets any later Lyra is babysitting and I don’t need my fillies head filled with wild ideas. If you need a room to stay at, my house is always open but think first before you come over. Don’t need Dash thinking we were messing around now.”
He laughed and said “Yeah I hear yah. Thanks again Derp and say hi to the little one for me.”
With that she left and finally Twilight was able to say “Well if what you’re asking is what I think you are, then I have read something about it before.” She used her magic to pull down an old text book from one of her shelves “This book was given to me by the Princess when I first moved in. I found most of it be really boring which is funny because I normally like anything I read. But one chapter did interest me.”
The book was old and wrapped in leather; bold words over it said Royal traditions and Regulations. She opened it to a chapter that was headed with Transformations of the Royal Marriage.
“That is an odd title.” He said
“It’s an odd book too and this chapter is all about what you just asked. What it says is that even though it is not known for sure, there are rumors about the royal weddings. Since the two rulers have not been married for so long no one knows much about what happens when they are. I know that nothing happened when my brother married princess Cadence but she isn’t a ruler of Equestria and in charge of the land.”
“I didn’t know you had a brother.” Said Drako finding the conversation relaxing
“Yes he is the captain of the royal guard…”
“Shining Armor is your brother?”
“Yes do you know him?”
“I do. I bested him on his Trail’s every time.”
“Oh so you’re the one he complained about. Good thing too it kept him on the tips of his hooves.” She laughed
“Well good.”
She smiled and went back to the book “Well as I was saying. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have not been married or not that we know of, but it is said that there are certain ponies out there that show signs of being the perfect match for them. When this match is found a special ceremony is held during the wedding and it is said that the pony is transformed into an Alicorn. But it is also said that this pony has to be tested and have knowledge of great magic first before he or she can be turned into one. If not the pony will either not transform or…well…die.”
He shuddered at that “Well it does sound a little silly to me.”
“It does to me too but I have seen odder things in my life I mean look at Nightmare Moon. She was Princess Luna but also she had her own mind in a way. One pony became two out of sadness and jealously. Who’s to say a pony can’t be transformed into an Alicorn.” She stopped at that and looked at Drako “Wait a second you are to be married to Princess Luna soon…did she say something about this to you?”
“She did but I was hoping it was just a joke like something her sister would do to me. But Luna really isn’t the joking type.”
“She can be but not like Princess Celestia is. You seemed worried to me, Isn’t this kind of a good thing in its own way. If you get married to her you’ll become like she is and you’ll have a long life. It something not all pony’s can say, also you’ll be extremely powerful since Alicorn’s are some of the most powerful magic users in the world.” Said Twilight looking a little jealous as she spoke
“Yes but it also means giving up on who I am too. Becoming an Alicorn would be cool yes, but I would also have to say good bye again to my sister and to Dash and everyone else. I’m tired of leaving all the time, ever since I took that job from Celestia my life has been nothing but fighting and traveling.”
“But I thought you worked mostly with the blacksmiths and the border guard before? There isn’t much fighting with that Drako or Traveling.”
“If I could tell you the truth about me I would but let’s just leave it at that.”
“Are you a member of the C.P.S.F.? Drako…I hope so or I’ll have to wipe what I just said from your memory.”
“Wait a second how do you know about them?”
She laughed at that “I’m the Princess’s most faithful and trusted Student I know just about everything about the Canterlot Guard and having a brother like I do that helps too. That means you really are a strong pony I know only a few ponies ever join.”
“I don’t really want to talk about them right now. We didn’t break off on such good terms.”
“I understand. Anyway what are you going to do tonight?” she asked
“I will get up and head home. I think I should talk with Dash and fix this before it gets out of hand. I could have missed something, I am not sure but I am not going to run away, not this time.” he said standing up tall
“Good for you Drako Moon.” Said Twilight smiling at him
“Thanks again Ms Sparkle and if you don’t mind can you keep the Alicorn thing to yourself for now. It’s not something I would like to have flouting around at the moment.”
“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She said giggling
He frowned and shook his head walking away with a quick “You Ponyville ponies are really weird.”
She giggled and winked “You don’t know the half of it.”
Drako just shook his head and walked out the door. The rain had started to die down at this point. Only a little drizzle was falling now and the sky was starting to get light. He shook his head and started to make his way home thoughts of Dash and what he saw with Applejack still running through his head.
As he was making his way home a pony caught his eye. He looked toward the pony and after a moment noticed it was Applejack. At first he wanted to avoid her but she was standing in the middle of the road blocking his way home. He could have flown over her but he knew that wouldn’t have worked for long. So with a sigh he walked over to her.
“Hello Applejack.”
“Howdy Drako, you’re out mighty earlier.”
“I could say the same for you.” He said forcing a smile
“I recon it’s growing up on the farm, you get used to getting up with the sun.”
There was a moment of silence then Drako finally said “So what brings you to town so early AJ?”
She looked around nervously then said in a low voice “Yah think we can talk somewhere more privet Drako?”
“I don’t see why not, lead the way.” He said a little confused
She led him off a little out of town to a small grove of trees where there was a small pound. She sat down looking at the water waiting for him. After a moment he sat himself next to her and waited. It was a long while before she opened her mouth and said slowly “Do you remember the day Dash and you met me?”
“Yeah it was a few years ago, Dash wanted to get away from Cloudsdale for a day. We flew down here and landed in Sweet Apple Acres. We ended up talking for a long time.” Said Drako
“Yep that’s the day. May come as a shock to you but when I first saw Rainbow Dash I was taken aback by her beauty.” Said Applejack blushing some “At the time I really didn’t know that I liked mares but I was starting to feel it. Something about her just took my heart away. I wanted you two to stay and talk with me all day just so I could listen to her. But you left and I thought that would be the end of it.”
“Applejack what is this about?” Drako asked even though he was sure he knew
“I’m gettin’ to it.” She said still not looking at him “See Sugarcube, A few years later when I was more aware of who I was Rainbow Dash came to Ponyville with your sister. I thought it was some kind of sign but I told myself I was beein silly. But over time her and I got to talking and became friends then once Twilight came and we found out we were the spirits of Harmony I knew there was something behind it all. Dash and I got really close after that.”
He stopped her at that and said “AJ, I know how you feel about Dash I overheard…”
“Drako I said let me finish ok?”
He closed his mouth and nodded
“You see about a year ago I told her how I felt and to my surprise she felt the same. We started dating in secret. We didn’t want to tell our friends right away just in case something didn’t work out. Also Dash didn’t want Scoot getting mad or anything. I thought everything was ok and we were going to tell our friends and move in together. Dash said she would help with the farm and get out of that sky patrol job. I was going to help her realize her dream of joining the wonder bolts.” Applejack said tears in her eyes now and she continued “Then you came back and Dash changed. Before I knew it she was not speakin to me. She was with you and acting like nothing happened between us.”
“I had no idea AJ and I wouldn’t have taken her away if I had known. That night I went to talk to her so I could clear the air. She had been mad at me for what I did with Scoot and I wanted to fix that.” He said putting a hoof on her shoulder
“I know that, and I know you were the one who was watchin us last night in the rain. I took her aside because I knew you would be with Princess Luna. All I wanted was an answer for why she did this to me.” Applejack was crying harder now as she looked at him “I don’t want you to think I was trying to steal her back no matter how it may have sounded but when she kissed me last night I knew she was still in love with me and fighting herself to pull away.”
He let his hoof fall as his fears were realized. He was telling himself that Applejack had kissed Dash but now he know the truth. He felt hot tears falling as he said “So what do you want me to do…just leave my sister again and Dash so you can have her back?”
“I’m asking you to look at what’s best for the mare you love. You can’t tell me you don’t have feelings for the Princess or Derpy. I can see it when you’re with them. You don’t have to leave you know Scootaloo is your sister and as long as you stay in Ponyville so she can be around her friends I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Said Applejack
“What you’re asking of me is something I don’t want to do Applejack. Yes I do have feelings for Derpy still and the Princess but I am with Dash and I love her and can’t let her down. I…I don’t want to go back to what I was before.” He said remembering his missions in the C.P.S.F.
“Then at least talk with her and see what she wants and your sister and whoever else you need too, just don’t let this go. You’re on the wrong path with your life Drako Moon and I can see it.”
He got up at this point and looked at her with anger filled eyes “You have no idea who I am or what I went though so I could keep my family safe and all of you. And you have no idea how I feel or what is right for me…just…leave me along Applejack.” And with that he took off before she could say anything else
Applejack watched him leave tears in her eyes. After a moment there was a flash of light. Applejack looked over and saw Princess Celestia standing there looking down at her. She sniffed and said to the sun princess “I hope ya’ll are right about this. I may have made him hate me just now.”
“You do want Rainbow Dash back don’t you Applejack?”
“I do but not at the price of his feelings or friendship.”
“He’ll be fine, he doesn’t know how he feels about her right now. He only is holding on to the past. You did a good job Applejack and I am truly sorry about making you do this. But it is the right thing.” Said Celestia
“If you say so…”
Back at their home Drako landed outside the tree and after a moment walked in. At first he thought the place was empty but after a moment Rainbow Dash came out from the living room. Her eyes were red and puffy as though she had been crying. She smiled anyway at him and kissed him saying “Hello Drako you got home later than I thought you would.”
“Dash…we need to talk.”
She looked away “Yeah…I know…”
He walked into the living room then said “Do you love me…I mean truly love me?”
She started to tear up again as she said “I do…but…I have feelings for Applejack too…before you came back here I was in a secret relationship with her. A relationship I gave up on when you showed back up in my life. Don’t get me wrong I was happy when you came back and I am happy. But last night after I talked with Applejack I realized I had feelings for her still.”
“I know…I saw you two last night. I heard what you said to her and saw you kiss her. I’m just so confused by what I saw…I thought we were fine.”
“Drako we are…it has nothing to do with you it was just my emotions getting the best of me. I stopped myself after a moment when I realized what I had done. I am so sorry about that and it won’t happen again. I told Applejack after that we needed to stop and she had to realize I’m with you now.”
“Wait you told her you wanted to be with me and not her?” said Drako a little shocked
“Yes of course. I mean yeah I do love her dearly and I will always love her but not like I love you. You should understand what I mean. I know how you feel about Derpy still but you chose to stay with me and not try and get back with her. I love you just like that.” She said crying more
Tears filled his eyes up too as he nuzzled her “I love you too Dash and I know what you mean. I also know what it’s like to fight those feelings. I…I was scared I had lost you when I saw you kissing her and I almost lost it.”
“I would never leave you Drako.” She said crying into his shoulder
He nuzzled her again and smiled “I’m happy to hear that.”
“So you forgive me?”
“I do. Now come on let’s get upstairs and get some rest. We both look like we had a long night.”
“That sounds nice…after…after I show you how much I love you.”
“What do you mean?” he asked
She turned around at that and shook her rear slowly walking up the steps “Oh…you’ll see.” He smiled and followed her up the stairs and into their room.
Not far away in the house Luna lived in as her summer home stood Celestia and two other ponies. One was her sister looking a little sad as she looked up at Celestia, the other one was Silverwing Drako’s former commander and still leader of the C.P.S.P. She stood straight up and said “Why did you call me here to this small town Princess?”
“Silverwing I’m glad you came.” Said Celestia “You remember Night Stalker don’t you?”
“Yeah, he was one of my best fighters, that is, until you ordered him to be your sister’s guard that is.” She said bowing to Luna “I didn’t mean to offend your Majesty.”
Luna looked away and said “It’s…fine.”
“Luna I know you asked me a few times to re-think my decision on Drako but I can’t. You know there is more to this than finding you a stallion. Equestria itself may be in danger.”
“I remember sister and I have decided to take your side on this. I have started…having feelings for him. But my only concern is Drako’s little sister Scootaloo. It will devastate her to lose her brother again.” Said Luna
“We will cross that bridge when it comes.” Said Celestia then she looked at Silverwing “The plan I told you about a year ago do you remember it?”
“Yes ma’am!”
“Silverwing it is time to start. I’m leaving this up to you and your team.”
“We won’t let you down your highness. What should we do about Night Stalker though if he won’t go down the path you chose for him?” asked Silverwing
“If you follow the plan I laid out then you won’t have that problem.” She said then she turned back to Luna “I love you sister make sure you stay safe and happy.” And with that she vanished
Silverwing relaxed at that then looked at Luna “Are you sure we should let her do this your Highness?”
“I…I don’t know anymore Silver but I do know that I do have feelings for Drako…and I know I want to at least try to win his heart. Now go and do as you were told.”
“Yes ma’am.” Said Silverwing not as loud as before then she made her way out of the house.
Back at Drako’s house he had just finished up with Dash and was about to head into the shower to clean up when he heard a knock at the door. He made his way down wondering who would be at the door this early in the morning. The pony at the door knocked again and he said “yeah, yeah I hear yah I’m coming ok.”
He opened the door and his face went blank as he saw who was standing in front of him. Silverwing smiled and winked “Hello Night Stalker, did you miss me?…”
Scootaloo woke up, the sun shining bright into her room and down onto her face. She squinted and rolled over moaning a little not wanting to get up just yet. So she laid there for a bit slowly opening her eyes. Her vision slowly came into focus and fell on a picture on her bed side table. She smiled at the picture of Sweetie Belle and put a hoof on it.
She really did love her more than she had thought, though their dating life hadn’t really had much dating in it. It had mostly been hanging out with each other and Apple Bloom every so often. It wasn’t much different from when they were just friends only now they kissed now and then and held hooves. It saddened her to think about it. She wanted to have a normal relationship with her friend but it was extremely hard with the way Ponyville treated Mare couples.
“How do Lyra and Bon Bon get by so easily I wonder? They’re always happy even though people look at them funny and talk behind their backs.” She said to herself.
She got up out of bed and yawned looking past the picture of Sweetie Belle to one of the three of them, she had always loved the picture, it was taken the day Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle had met Apple Bloom. It was the night of Diamond Tiara’s party. She missed the smile that Apple Bloom had in this picture, ever since they had started dating Apple Bloom had spent less time with them. They knew why too and also what Apple Bloom was feeling. She was confused about how she felt for their friend Twilight.
“I mean she is my brother’s friend and Rainbow Dash’s too. She is also too old for Apple Bloom but how could I get her to see that?” she said to herself
“Who’s too old for who?” asked Rainbow Dash as she passed by the open door
“Oh, no one really Dash, sorry I was only thinking out loud.” She said faking a smile
She walked into Scoot’s room and closed the door then sat down with a wicked smile on her face “Okay kiddo Spill, who are you talking about?”
“It’s really no one Dash just one of my friends who likes an older mare that’s all. I want her to realize that it’s not a good idea to go after someone who is older than she is.” She said quickly
“How much older can she be that it matters so much? I mean if Apple Bloom likes an older mare maybe you should help her out and let her make her mind up on her own.”
“Wait a second I didn’t say it was Apple Bloom.”
“You only have two friends who would come to you with something like this Scoot. One of them you’re in a relationship with, so it really can’t be her…or at least it shouldn’t be her, so if it isn’t Sweetie Belle then it has to be Apple Bloom.” She paused then said with a frown “Wait you said it was one of my friends…oh I think I see your problem. Well still I want to know who it is. I may be able to help.”
She sighed and finally said “Apple Bloom started to have feelings for Twilight. Twilight has been her mentor for a while. She was having trouble in school and Twilight offered to help. Over time she started to have feelings for her and now she is confused about them. She was asking Sweetie Belle and me about how things with two mares worked.”
“I see your problem…well Even though Twilight may not seem the type she does like mare’s too, but she wouldn’t date a minor. With that said I’m sure Apple Bloom doesn’t realize that she likes mares and Twilight is who those feelings are coming out on. She doesn’t really like Twilight like she thinks she does. She just thinks she does because Twilight has gotten so close to her. With you and Sweetie Belle dating she couldn’t put those feelings onto one of you, so she did the next best thing.” Said Dash then she stopped and her face went blank
“Are you ok Dash?”
“Yeah…I just thought about something that’s all. Anyway I say help her with this and leave the rest up to Twilight and her.” Said Dash turning to leave
“Are you sure that will work?”
“Trust me kiddo, I know what I am talking about.” And with that she walked out
Scootaloo frowned and turned back toward her bed then turned again looking at herself in her mirror. She opened her wings and smiled at them. They had grown a lot since she started flying. She liked it because it made her look older and made her feel better about herself now. Her mane was starting to get longer too and she was thinking about cutting it soon but after she messed with it a little she found she liked how it was looking.
An idea popped into her head as she played with her mane and she smiled wider and walked over and got her scooter out of the closet. “I think it’s time for Belle and me to go on a date.”
So she ran down the steps scooter in hoof and toward the door. On her way out she noticed her brother was in the other room with another pony. She ignored it knowing Drako had lots of pony’s he had to talk with for the Princess. She ran out the door and hopped on her scooter. She beat her wings fast and the scooter went flying.
She loved that she could fly now but she would always love using her scooter too. It was more for fun now than for a mode of faster transpiration and working on her wings muscles. She zoomed down the street toward Rarity’s Boutique. It didn’t take her long and soon she was knocking at the door.
The door was opened by Rarity who smiled and said “Scootaloo, darling how are you today?”
“I’m good Rarity.”
“If you’re looking for Sweetie Belle she ran to the market to get me a few things while I work on a dress for this new client I have. She should be along shortly though.”
“I really came over here to talk with you first Rarity. I could use your help with something if you don’t mind.” Said Scoot trying to hold in her excitement
“Really now, well I would be honored to help darling, what is it you need?”
“Well you see…” started Scoot and she started telling Rarity her plan finally finishing with “And I would like you to do that for me before we leave. Do you think you could help me with all of that?”
“I do say I find this all a little farfetched, but I’m not one to judge. I’ll be happy to help you dear but only if you promise to be good while out with Sweetie.”
“I promise.”
“Good now I do believe I see my sister coming down the road now why don’t you go put phase one of your plan into action.” She said giggling slightly
“Will do.” Said Scoot walking over toward Sweetie Belle “Hey there Belle how are yah. Need a hoof with those bags?”
Sweetie Belle looked a little shocked then nodded handing over a few heavy bags “It’s not like you to offer help with stuff like this. Normally when you see me carrying something you vanish.”
“Hey can’t a gal do something nice for her Marefiend?”
“I guess so.” Said Sweetie kissing her cheek “Let’s get this stuff inside then we can go hang out. I saw Apple Bloom at the market and she said she would be free later today.”
She helped bring the bags in then after setting them down she said “I had something else in mind for us to do Belle.”
“What’s that?” asked Sweetie
She took a second to answer, trying to think of how to say this without giving away the whole plan to her “Well you remember when Apple Bloom told you about how she felt about Twilight…then you told me by mistake?”
“Yeah and you promised you wouldn’t say anything.”
“Yeah I know but listen I was thinking why not try and fix them up. You never know what will happen and at the very least it will help get Apple Bloom’s mind off of this once and for all. And who knows it could lead to something good for her.” Scoot said
“Yeah and it can also back fire and make her mad at us. Or it could get Twilight in trouble with the princess.”
“Twilight wouldn’t do anything she shouldn’t and you know that.”
“True enough there, but how do you plan on getting them set up as you put it?”
“That is where I come in.” said Rarity smiling “You three are going to Canterlot for the weekend and Twilight is going to be your guide and watch over you three.”
“But what about Dash and Drako will they let you leave, and what about Applejack and Big Mac?”
“Like I said leave it up to me.” Said Rarity walking out the door
“Should I really trust me sister with something like this?” asked Sweetie looking a little worried
“I think she’ll be fine and while we wait why don’t we start planning.” Said Scoot
Sure enough an hour later Rarity had came back home with Apple Bloom in tow, her over night saddle bags over her back. Rarity smiled at them as Apple Bloom came running over “Did yah hear we get to go to Canterlot for the weekend with Twilight. Rarity set it all up.”
“Yeah we know. Doesn’t it sound awesome?” asked Scoot smiling, happy to see Apple Bloom so excited
“I’ll say.” She said beaming at them both
“So how did you get Twilight to take us…and where is she?” asked Sweetie Belle
“I simply told her the truth, I was worried about your lack of magic and promised to take you to Canterlot myself so you could do a little studying and be around other unicorns. But I am so busy with clients that I just can’t find the time and I can’t just send you there with a non-unicorn, so I needed her and seeing how she is gifted in magic she would be the perfect chose. I also suggested that she should bring all three of you so you can have some fun too.” Said Rarity looking smug
“I see.” Said Sweetie “If you say so, but I thought that was going to be our summer trip Rarity?”
“I know Sweetie but I been so busy I can’t bring you and I didn’t want you to miss out on the opportunity.” Said Rarity
Sweetie just smiled at her sister but didn’t say anything because right then Twilight came in her bags packed along with Rainbow Dash next to her. Rainbow smiled and tossed a saddle bag to Scoot and said “Have fun kiddo, Rarity fixed it all with me and I told your brother. Just be safe and do as you’re told while you’re with Twilight ok?”
“Will do.”
For the next hour Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom went upstairs to get Sweetie Packed up. Twilight was talking to Spike to make sure he handled things while she was away, and Rarity held up her other end of the deal. She brought Scoot aside and showed her how to do her mane.”
“Here I was thinking you were going to turn out like Rainbow Dash and be a Tompony all the time. I’m glad to see you trying to be a little more Lady like.”
“I want to look good now and then I mean I do love Sweetie Belle and I want to look nice for this.”
“I know what you mean…it’s just how do we do your mane…Oh IDEA!” she yelled then she started to mess around with her mane.
Scoot did her best to stay still as she worked but it didn’t take long and soon she was looking at herself in the mirror shocked at what she saw. The front of her mane was pulled down over one eye the rest going back over her shoulders beautifully. She looked older and beautiful, and she loved it. She felt herself over whelmed with emotions as she said “It’s perfect, thanks Rarity.”
“Thank me when it works. Now let me show you how to do this then I’ll put it back to normal so Sweetie won’t see it. Then I’ll need to get your surprise for her read too.” Said Rarity
Finally after a little more time had passed they were all ready to go. Twilight had them line up in front of her and she said “Ok girls now we are going to Canterlot, it’s a lot different from Ponyville. I know you three have been there a couple of times but only to one area of the city. Where I am bringing you in the city you’ll have to be on your best behavior. Also we will be getting there by a teleportation spell so we don’t have to use so much of our time on the long train ride.”
“Okay.” They all said at once “We’ll be good.”
“Ok now close your eyes and don’t move until I say so. If you do you could throw off my spell and get hurt.” Said Twilight then once she saw they were doing as she instructed her horn started to glow.
The teleportation spell was quick but it made Scoot feel sick for a few minutes after. The three of them took a moment to sit down then they looked up at the large beautiful city. All three of them screamed in delight and jumped up and down. Twilight had to stop them from making too much noise but she still smiled at them.
Scoot smiled and made her way over to Sweetie Belle whispering “Now all we have to do is get them along I trust you talked with Apple Bloom and set it up so this will work right.”
“Yes I remember what you said to do while we were waiting for Rarity to get back. Just leave it to me ok.” She said Kissing her cheek then she pulled away “Oh sorry.”
Twilight smiled at them and said “This is Canterlot not Ponyville Sweetie Belle, pony’s here won’t look at you different for doing that like they do there.”
“Oh…really?” asked Apple Bloom then she jumped and said “Never mind.”
Twilight only giggled and started to head off saying “Follow me Everypony.”
They did and over the rest of the day Twilight brought them to loads of places showing them the glamour of Canterlot. They got to see the place where Twilight used to live and study, they also got to drop off their things off too since Twilight was still able to use the old library as her personal quarters when she visited Canterlot. They got to go to the castle and meet with some of the guards and even Princes Celestia as she was walking down one of the hall ways. They went to see a play at the giant theater, see the great fountain in downtown Canterlot, and see the big shopping center.
As the night started to creep up on them Twilight took them back to her place and sat with them by the fire. She smiled at them then said “Oh I forgot one reason you needed to come here was so I could teach you some magic. I’m sorry Sweetie Belle, but tomorrow we’ll have plenty of time ok.”
“Its fine Twilight I was getting sleepy anyway I think I am going to head off to bed.” Said Sweetie Belle
“Yeah me too I’m wiped out after a day like today.” Said Scoot faking a yawn
“Oh…ok then I guess we could all head to bed then.” Said Twilight looking a little let down “I’ll have to save the story I have for you three for next time I guess.”
“Well Apple Bloom doesn’t look tired why not tell the story to her.” Said Sweetie smiling
“Well I wanted you all to hear it.” Said Twilight
“Tell us tomorrow then, but I’m sure Apple Bloom wouldn’t mind hearing it twice.” Said Scoot heading up the steps
“Yeah, besides Twilight I ante tired yet.” Said Apple Bloom looking a little nervous
“Well ok then as long as you two don’t mind.”
“We don’t.” said Sweetie Belle following Scoot up the steps and into the extra room “Good night.”
She shut the door behind her and smiled at Scoot “Well that worked really well. How did you know she would want to tell us a story?”
“Its Twilight, if she didn’t want to read a book to us I would be worried. Now that they are out of the way I have a surprise for you Sweetie Belle, but I need a minute to get ready.”
“Ok just don’t take long we don’t get time to ourselves much as it is.” Said Sweetie Belle smiling at her
Scoot went into the bathroom that was connected to their room and shut the door. It took her about ten minutes to get ready but finally she opened the door and smiled at Sweetie saying “Okay I’m ready.”
Sweetie Belle’s mouth dropped open as she looked at her Marefriend. Scoot was dressed in a beautiful purple dress that went with her mane perfectly, it wasn’t too formal but still it was a nice dress and one made by her sister Rarity for sure. Scoots mane was done up and with her wings open. The entire thing made her look much older than she really was.
“You look beautiful Scoot, but why are you dressed like that?” asked Sweetie
“I had this planned from the start and Rarity helped me. There is more though, there is a dress for you in my bags that your sister sent with me and she showed me how I can do your mane too.” Said Scoot moving close to her
“But why are we getting dressed up? Is there a party that Twilight is bringing us too?” asked Sweetie
“No silly. This night is for you and me along. Rarity has it all set up for us and I planed it all out. Now all that is left for me to do is this.” Said Scoot moving closer still her muzzle inches from Sweeties “Sweetie Belle would you do me the honor of going on a date with me?...”
Apple Bloom watched her two friends walking up the stairs on their way to go to bed. Something was going on, but she couldn’t put her hoof on it. All she could do at this point is play along. She smiled back at Twilight, her heart pounding as she looked up into her violet eyes.
Twilight only smiled at her saying “So Apple Bloom, I guess it’s only the two of us then.”
“I guess you’re right; so tell me Twilight, what is this story you wanted to tell us?” said Apple Bloom
Twilight’s eyes got wider at that and she beamed “Oh well you see it’s a wonderful story. To be honest it’s more of an old legend, or at least that is what the princess told me when she told me the tale.”
“What is it about?”
“It’s about this old pony war many hundreds of years ago in a land far away from Equestria. The story is about two younger ponies, one was the daughter of the kingdom that ruled over the land, the other was the son of the leader of the rebellion.” Said Twilight
“What kind of story is that?”
“It’s a love story.” Said Twilight “Sit back and listen Apple Bloom, I think out of any of the fillies I know, you would enjoy the story quite a bit.”
“Ok Twilight.” Said Apple Bloom getting in a more comfortable position
Twilight took a deep breath then started her tale…
Many years ago in a land far away from Equestria, there was a Kingdom that was in the midst of a war. The king of this land was a hard stallion, who didn’t treat his subjects very fairly. Most of the ponies that lived under his rule wanted him over thrown, but he was an Alicorn and no other pony could rival his magic. This didn’t stop some from trying though and a Rebellion broke out.
The King of this land at first didn’t care, because it wasn’t the first time something like this had happened. They always ended up losing heart in a couple of months and he would punish them for what they did. The king however didn’t know that the leader of this new rebellion was a very smart unicorn. He was none other than the King’s former top general, so he knew how to fight a war and maybe win.
The war went on for a couple of years with no side seeing an end to it. The King himself had gone out on the battle field many times, but the tactics of his former general proved to be better than the King’s.
One day however everything changed. It all started with the King’s only Daughter, who was a milky white Alicorn with a rose red mane, or so they say, and her father had set it up so she would have to marry a stallion from one of the noble family’s. He wanted this done so he had a hold over this noble family to help him get more allies in his war.
The Princess was quite young, barely getting into her mare hood and the stallion she was to marry, was quite a lot older than she was. She told her father she didn’t want to marry him, but her father said she had too and sent her away. Being angry with her father and everything he stood for in this war, she decided to leave the palace to run away.
She managed to get out of the palace and after a few days wondering around a wild forest, she ran into a young stallion. He was a tall and handsome unicorn but not much else was said about how he looked. He saw how bad she looked, for she had been without shelter or proper food, so he helped her back to his camp, there he fed her and let her clean up in the stream not far from his camp.
“Oh Sir, you are most kind to help someone like me who you don’t even know. Is there anything that I can do to repay you?” She had said
“I would be happy with a name and that is all Miss.”
She told him her name, his face falling as he heard it leave her lips. He looked around saying “You have to leave at once, for you are the princess and if my father was to find out who you were, he would use you as a bartering chip to take down your father.”
It turned out that he was the son of the general who had started the war and led the rebellion. She was afraid for a moment at this, but she calmed down quickly, knowing that this stallion had done a lot to help her in the forest. He was also doing something against his father that could get him into a lot of trouble.
So she looked at him and smiled saying “I will not leave, for my father is an evil stallion, who needs to be taken down. If I can help your father by being his bartering chip then so be it, but I can help in other ways as well. I know most of my father’s battle plans and where he plans to put his troops. I can be useful in many ways if only he will hear me out. I want to help free my people from my father’s evil ways.”
The son was worried something bad would happen if his father found out who she was, but he trusted his father and hoped for the best. So he brought the princess to meet with his father. The General did not use her for a bartering chip and instead used the princess as an adviser and battle strategist, seeing that she had a gift for it.
Over the next couple of years the rebels made up much ground in the war and soon they were starting to win. As the time went by the princess and the son of the general started to have feelings for one another. They did their best to keep it quiet though. They weren’t sure how his father or the rest of the rebels would act if they knew.
The war once again came to a stale mate, because even though the rebels had taken over much land, they still couldn’t overthrow the king. They also would need the noble families to approve of a new leader if they could take over. The general himself didn’t want to rule the land, only save it from the evil king. Then an idea came to him one night when he came into a clearing in the forest that they were staying in that night. He saw his son and the princess kissing in the moonlight.
He called them to him the next day saying “I have a plan on how we can win this war and have a new ruler all at the same time. The only problem is, for the plan to work I will need the help of you two.”
“How can we help General?” asked the Princess
“Princess, you are well gifted in magic yourself, this I know from what I have seen you do in battle. I think you are even more powerful than your own father. Your role in this will be to show him how powerful you are, by casting the sun and moon spell.”
His son stepped in and said “But that spell takes the power of over fifty well trained unicorns. Not even the king himself can move the Sun or the Moon across the sky without help.”
“I believe that the princess here can do it. That is also where you will come in my son. See when she is around you her love for you makes her magic even more powerful. I know about you two and I am happy for you both. This will also take care of my other problem. You see the law’s say that for a ruler to be named they have to be married and one has to be of the royal line. I want you two to marry once this war is over and the princess will become the Queen and you my son will be her prince.” Said the General
This part of the story I’m afraid is not well known even to princess Celestia and it may be lost in time but they say that the two agreed to this, and the princess went forth and showed off her power to her father and the rest of the kingdom. She was able to bring the sun up by herself. Once the king saw that he would not be able to win in a contest of magic with his own daughter, he surrendered his power to her. The princess and the son of the General were married afterward and it’s said they lived happily ever after.
Twilight finished the story resting her head on her front hooves looking into the fire. Apple Bloom was watching her tell the story in awe and didn’t even notice that she had stopped talking for a few minutes. Then she blinked and said, “Golly Twilight, that was a really interesting story. Though I’m not sure what the meaning to it was.”
“There really isn’t a meaning to the story, Apple Bloom. It is just that, a story, one that I thought was sweet and beautiful, also more realistic than most fairy tales.” Said Twilight looking at Apple Bloom
“I’m just so used to most of the stories you tell me, they always seem to have some lesson to it. So what happened after they got married?”
“I’m not sure to be honest, princess Celestia always seems to get a little sad at that; she won’t tell me more about it. All I know is that the kingdom was happy for a long time. Sooner or later, as most kingdom’s do, it slowly died away; maybe that is why the Princess gets sad.”
“Well gee; I wonder if Princess Celestia had family from that kingdom or something, I mean she is quite old.”
Twilight giggled at that and said “Maybe, but I don’t think so. Her family is old but they were the last few Alicorn’s left when she was born as far as I know. She was also born in Equestria and the last of her family, unless you count her sister. There are only a couple other Alicorn families left in the world and none of them are related to Celestia and Luna.”
“That is kind of sad, if you think about it, being the last of your family.” Said Apple Bloom looking down
“Cheer up Apple Bloom, the princess wouldn’t want you getting all depressed over her.” Said Twilight smiling “I’m sure you’re getting tired by now though, it is getting late.”
“No Twilight, I’m still ok, I’m really enjoying having some time to myself with you.” Said Apple Bloom without thinking turning red and looking away
Twilight didn’t seem to notice though and just smiled and said “I’m enjoying the time too Apple Bloom. Most of the time when we see each other, you’re either playing with your friends, trying to find your cutie marks, or you’re studying with me. I’m not complaining though, because I enjoy our lessons, you are a really smart filly.”
“Twilight, is it ok if I tell you something, just between the two of us?” asked Apple Bloom
“You can talk to me about anything, you know that.”
“Well you see Twilight, I kind of have a crush on somepony, but there is a small problem.”
Twilight’s face lit up a little and she said “Well what kind of problem is that, does he not like you back?”
“It’s a she and I’m not sure, because I haven’t told her yet, I’m afraid too.”
“You should never be afraid to tell somepony how you feel, no matter what.”
“Are you sure?”
“I am and I think you should tell this pony how you feel. The worst thing that can happen is they tell you they don’t feel the same way and you try and let it go.” Said Twilight smiling at her with a motherly smile
“Twilight what if that pony is you?”
“Well me I’m…wait a second…are you saying the pony you have a crush on, is me?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Twilight was thoughtful for a moment her eyes wandering around the large open room. She took a long time to answer, as though she was thinking over her answer carefully. Finally her wandering eyes fell back on Apple Bloom who looked horrified at what she had just said. Twilight only smiled at her and said “Why me? I mean I’m quite a few years older than you, not to mention that your underage and it just isn’t right.”
Apple Bloom blushed and said “I’m sorry Twilight; I should have just kept my mouth shut.” She got up to leave
“Now wait a moment Apple Bloom, I didn’t say you were wrong or had to leave. It takes a lot of courage to do what you just did; I’m proud of you. I just want to know why you have a crush on me; that's all.” Said Twilight putting a hoof on her shoulder
Apple Bloom looked back at her and said “I don’t rightly know, to be honest. It started a couple of weeks after you started tutoring me at the beginning of the summer. I really didn’t know what it was at first and I thought I was starting to lose my mind. It was just, whenever I was around you, I felt like I could be myself, I could tell you what ever I wanted, I could laugh with you, and trust you more than I have ever trusted even my friends. When I looked at you my heart would start to race, I would feel like my body was getting hot, and it hurt to be away from you. So I started to ask Sweetie Belle about it and she told me what I was feeling. I didn’t want to believe it at first, but the feelings got stronger the more I was around you, and I know it’s wrong to be feeling this way, but I can’t help it.”
Twilight only smiled at Apple Bloom and wiped away a tear, saying “There is nothing wrong with the feelings you are having for me Apple Bloom.”
“There isn’t?”
“No there’s not, but there would be something wrong if I was to feel the same way or we were to…well you know, date. You’re a filly still and in the eyes of the law it would be wrong for me to take advantage of that.”
“I’m not a baby!” started Apple Bloom but Twilight cut her off
“I know you’re not a baby, but you are still young and underage. Your feelings may even change as you get older, a lot of times they do. I mean, I used to have a big crush on this one stallion when I was about your age and I thought he was the one for me, but as time went on, I came to see he was not the right one for me, my feelings changed and you know what…I’m glad they did.”
“So what you’re saying is, you don’t like me?” asked Apple Bloom
“Apple Bloom, if I was to say I didn’t like you, I would be crazy. The thing is I like you as a friend and as my student. I mean one day who knows, maybe I will start to have those kinds of feelings for you, but it wouldn’t happen until you were mature and I knew you and me would be good together.” Said Twilight rubbing her mane
“I think I see what you mean now Twi. I need to think more and let myself grow up first before I can let my feelings get the better of me.”
“That would be the morel of the story, so to speak. Also I will tell you I’m not used to the feelings between a mare and another mare, I have never found one I was in love with. If I were you I would talk to someone who knows more about that kind of a relationship than I do.”
“So I should talk to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo about it?” Asked Apple Bloom
Twilight started to giggle a little “Well they may have some “ok” pointers, but they are also still young. I hate to be the one to bring this up to you, because I have no idea if it is my place, but I would say talk to your sister. You may not believe it but she would know the most about it. She would also know more about what it’s like to love someone that you can’t have.”
“You mean my sister is a…” started Apple Bloom but again she was cut off
“All I’m saying is to trust me and to talk to Applejack. If you want to know more then you have to ask her, got it?” said Twilight winking
“I think I do Twilight, I’m glad we had this talk, I feel much better now.”
“I’m glad you do Apple Bloom.” Said Twilight looking up toward the extra bedroom “Now that your friends are back from where ever they thought they had to sneak off too, I think it’s time to go to sleep.”
“Wait a moment, they snuck out, how did you know that and why didn’t you stop them?” asked Apple Bloom
“Everypony is allowed to have their secrets, that goes for fillies too. I have a magic spell on the windows to let me know if anyone enters or leaves the house. I’m not happy with them for leaving, but they made it home safe and that is all that matters. Now have a good night and I’ll see you in the morning.”
“Good night Twilight.” Said Apple Bloom getting up “Oh and Twilight can we keep this talk between you and me? I don’t want too many people to know how I feel.”
“Can do kiddo, but I’m sure Scootaloo had a hoof in what happened tonight, same goes for Sweetie Belle. Apart from them I’m sure you’ll be just fine, your secret is safe with me.” Said Twilight getting up and heading toward her own room.
The next day went by really fast, Twilight didn’t say anything to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo about sneaking out, as for Apple Bloom, she refused to tell them what happened. All she would say was “I’ll tell you after I have a talk with my sister, I promise.” And she left it at that.
Twilight was able to show Sweetie Belle around more and teach her some magic, but the only thing she was able to do properly at first was levitate. Twilight said it was good and the first step in learning. Sweetie Belle was happy with the news, the rest of them went to see more of the city and learn more of its history. By the time the trip was over and they were all on their way back to Ponyville, the three of them were past worn out. Twilight brought Sweetie Belle home first and had a small surprise when she did.
Rarity answered the door as she normally did saying “Welcome back Twilight and I hope you three had a good time in Canterlot.” Then she turned to Scootaloo “Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash was over here yesterday and wanted me to have you stay with me for a couple of days.”
“What, why?” asked Scootaloo
“Apparently something came up for Drako and Her, so no one will be home.”
Scoot looked a little down, but didn’t say much as she made her way inside. After a few words with Rarity, Twilight walked Apple Bloom home. The two of them had a nice talk and shared a few stories as they walked. Finally, they were at Sweet Apple Acres, where they said their good byes.
“So tell me, how was your summer trip to Canterlot?” asked Applejack as she helped bring Apple Bloom’s bag’s inside
“It was a lot of fun and I learned a lot.” Said Apple Bloom only half heatedly
As they made their way into the living room, Applejack stopped her sister and said “Ok, AB, Spill it, what’s on your mind?”
“I would rather not talk in the living room about it.” Said Apple Bloom
“Well then, let’s go take a walk toward the back forty, I been meaning to check on the tree’s back there anyway.” Said Applejack smiling at her little sister
When they got well away from the farm house, Apple Bloom finally said “Listen sis, I been having some odd feelings as of late, and well, I talked to Twilight about it. She told me I needed to talk to you because you would understand it more than she would.” And she started to tell her sister how she felt about Twilight, everything she had been feeling, and what Twilight told her.
When she finished Applejack said “Well, it wasn’t rightly her place to be telling you about me, but I know her heart was in the right place and she was right. See I wanted to bring this up to you when you were older, or maybe when I wasn’t so scared to tell you myself. You see, what Twilight said was true, I do like mares, Rainbow Dash and I had a thing for a while.”
“Rainbow Dash and you…really?”
“Yes ma’am, but things ended badly, well in a way of speaking.”
“Tell me what happened AJ, it may help me with my own problem.”
Applejack smiled and said “I keep forgetting how old you’re getting. Well I figure you are old enough, and it may help me get my mind off of it too. You see it all started about a year ago…”
And so Applejack and Apple Bloom sat under an apple tree, talking until it was late, and the moon was high in the sky…
The Wrong Path's End Part 1
Author's Note
I know it took me FOREVER to get another chapter posted and I said I would have one up soon but I didn't. Like always I hate work it keeps me from doing what I love to do. But I have gotten a few of chapters done now and will start posting them again, I'm finally working days now and will have much more time. Hope you all enjoy and thanks again for reading I love you all.
The Wrong Path's End Part 1
Drako felt as if his heart stopped beating as he looked into the deep silver eyes of his former commander, her smile was the same as it had ever been, making him feel as if he was in trouble, just like when he first met her and went through his training in the C.P.S.F. He moved aside and said “Well since I know I can’t stop you, why don’t you come in and have a seat.”
Her smile got wider (he had always hated that about her, she always knew how to get her way) as she said “Manners as ever I see Night Stalker.”
“I go by Drako now, I don’t use that damned name anymore.”
“Why not? You earned it.” She said walking past him and heading toward the stairs starting to look around.
“It’s the name of a killer and I didn’t say come in and go upstairs, I said come in and have a seat.” Drako said quietly, so he wouldn’t wake Dash, who had fallen asleep.
“I see your new post has you thinking you can give me orders.” She said with a flash of anger in her eyes. “Since when have you ever been able to give the leader of the C.P.S.F. orders?”
“Since I became Luna’s guard and named as her to-be husband, even if I don’t want the job or title. And since I found out the little secret about you, and let’s not forget, the C.P.S.F. no longer has any members.” He said holding back a smile. At the same time he pressed back the memories he had from their former battles.
She looked away; he knew she was thinking the same thing he was. She took a moment then looked back at him with her deep silver eyes that had always entranced him. If he hadn’t known better he would have though she was crying, as a small shimmer showed at the corners of her eyes. Though it only lasted for a moment then she turned her head away and said “I’m still alive and so are you Night…..I mean Drako. Since we are both still alive, I am still your commander. Even if you are engaged to the Princess of the Night.”
“I left the unit to do what was asked of me by our Ruler. After this I won’t have to do anything anymore for her, and since she had me leave you, I don’t have to listen to your orders anymore.” Said Drako standing tall
“You do have me there, and you are right since the death of our team the C.P.S.F. is for a time being, disabled until we get more ponies we can trust to join.”
He rolled his eyes and said “Well good luck with that, so tell me did you come here only to drive me nuts or did you have a better reason to come to my house so early?”
“We have one more mission to deal with, and funny thing is we need Rainbow as well. I didn’t come here to see you; I was here to see her. She’s the fastest flyer in Equestria and we need her talents. I was going to go to the princess’s home next to find you, I didn’t know you were cheating on her. Oh well guess my luck worked out as it always does.” She smiled again still standing on one of the steps to the upstairs.
“You won’t drag Dash into any of your crap. She’s a good pony with a good job and people who love her. I can’t have you taking her away like you all did to me.”
Silver’s eyes flashed red and she yelled “Shut the fuck up Drako.” Then she went quiet with rage still in her eyes as she continued “It wasn’t me who had you join us, it was the princess, it wasn’t me who had you sign your life to her for five years, it was you, and it wasn’t me who dragged your friends or lovers into this that was also you. Now sit down and shut up while I go wake Rainbow Dash, so I can tell you why I had to leave my summer off to find you two.”
There was a small cough from up the stairs, looking up they saw Dash standing there looking down on them both. Her face was passive, but her eyes showed she was irritated at being woken up. She sighed and said “I take it you’re one of his former bosses or something.”
Silver smiled and said “You can call me Commander Silverwing, and yes I am Drako’s Commander.”
“Former.” Drako said looking away.
She shot him a look then said “I don’t remember you formally leaving us Night Stalker.”
“My empty bed and lack of personal belonging wasn’t a big enough clue?” he asked in a sarcastic voice
She ignored him and looked back at Dash “I’m here on behalf of Princess Celestia and her sister Princess Luna; I was on my way here to speak with you not knowing I would find Lieutenant Drako here as well.” She shot him another look when he started to speak, when he closed his muzzle she continued “Can I ask you to come down here and have a word with me.”
Dash flapped her wings and glided down to the main floor walking past Silver and Drako and taking a seat on the couch. She looked at them both saying “Well let’s get this over with.”
Silver walked in and stood, Drako followed and sat next to Dash and said “Well out with it.”
Silver took a deep breath, letting her body relax. She had never liked being talked to in such a way, but she let it go this time. After a moment she said “Rainbow Dash, embodiment of the element of loyalty, and said to be the fastest flyer in Equestria, I have come here today to ask for your help in a mission that requires your vast talents.”
“I figured as much, though I still don’t know why you need my help or Drako’s that is.” Rainbow said, her voice staying flat
“Honestly I really only need you, and Celestia only asked me to bring you, but Luna told me to make sure I offered the chance for Drako to come as well.” She said her voice as flat as Dash’s.
“I see. Well then, go on and tell me what you need of me.”
Silver cleared her throat then said “We have reason to believe that the leader of our allies the griffons is plotting with a band of Dragons to over throw the newly founded Crystal Empire. Normally we would send agents in to stop them, but….”
Drako interrupted saying “But the group was all but whipped out during a raid of the Dragon’s Empire to the south, it almost started a war. Silver and I were the only two that survived.”
That took Dash by surprise, she looked at them both, her eyes wide for a moment then she hid it saying “Drako it’s rude to interrupt.” Knowing full well she would have done the same if she was in his place.
“As I was saying.” Silver said. “This group was supposed to stay secret but do to Drako’s leaving us and I being the only one left, the group was disbanded and I was forced into a new role just like Drako. But back to what I was saying, you see this leader of the griffons may be plotting something and we need the fastest flyers to go in and help find out what they are up too.”
“If you need fast flyers then why don’t you get one of the wonder bolts to do it?”
“Because I need the Fastest, and going by time trials I have seen that means you, myself and if he’ll come Drako a.k.a. Night Stalker.” She looked over at Drako finally letting the anger flow out of her eyes and be replaced by a calm smile “I know you don’t trust me because of what happened, but honestly I need you Drako, there isn’t anypony else that can help me get this down even with Dash’s speed. Also if you do this for me I’ll consider your contract fulfilled and talk to Celestia about letting you out of being with the Princess so you can freely be with Dash here.”
It was a trap and Drako knew it. She had come here to see Dash, but she knew he was here too. Drako wasn’t sure why Silver was acting this way with him, but he had a feeling it had something to do with princess Celestia. Silver said she only wanted Dash, but he worked with the Princess so long he knew she was pulling the strings somewhere and if he didn’t do this right he’d lose. If he went with and they were able to get the information needed then he could be done with this contract and live his life for himself. If he didn’t go and kept Dash from leaving then he’d be where he was now trying to find a way out. The problem was going would endanger them both, and he didn’t want to put Dash in danger.
He looked up and said “I’ll do it, but I want Dash left out of it.”
Dash looked a little mad at that, but she wasn’t able to say anything because Silverwing beat her to it “Sorry my friend, but she has to come with.”
Drako tried to argue, it was no use however. As always Silver was able to beat him down and get her way, same with Dash. So after the details of the plan were laid out and some secrets shared with Dash, they were on their way. Rainbow Dash ran off to leave a note with Rarity, and then they were all flying off in the bright day’s sun, south toward the everfree forest.
As they flew Drako asked “What of my duties with Luna?” he still felt the hot anger fill his belly when he looked at Silver.
“We sent Shining Armor to cover for now while you were away.” She banked to the right hard, heading toward the ground as they spoke.
Not sure where she was going Dash and Drako followed soon finding themselves on a small hill in the everfree forest near the Castle of the Two Sisters. An old unicorn walked out from the tree-line smiling at them. His name was Orion, and he was one of the only few unicorns who could transport ponies from place to place as far as needed without any problem at all.
He smiled at Drako as they walked closer saying in his old voice “Good to see you again Night Stalker.” Then he looked at the two Mares “And same to you Commander. Now you said to the edge of town right?”
“That is correct Orion. We’ll need a quick entrance.”
“You know how this works, I may be good at this kind of magic, but I’m not able to bring you back. If you fail you’ll find yourself in dangerous claws”
“We know; that’s why I have Night Stalker with me and Rainbow Dash. They will both be able to fly away fast enough to get away.”
He smiled and said “Then close your eyes, when you transport this many people there is always a chance someone will get burned.”
“Say what now?” Drako said, but his words were lost when a rush of magic flowed over them all and they were wisped away into the night in a flash of light.
Drako awoke, his head swimming, his body felt like it was on fire, and he had a hard time opening his eyes. It was as if he had one to many to drink at the three pony’s pub. He wasn’t sure what was going on, so he tried to open them again, ignoring the pain rushing through his head. When he was able to finally open them up he looked around, he saw it was mid-day and he was in the middle of a small burn patch next to Dash and Silver.
They were also moaning trying as he did to open their eyes to see what had happened. Drako got to his feet still ignoring the pain and flapped his wings a little to help clear his head and the dust from around them. Once he was done he looked up and was amazed at the sight of the city they were sitting next too.
They were on a cliff-side overlooking a large city that seemed to have been built on to the side of another cliff, but it didn’t stop there, a large cloud formation had been built to attach to the city where a large palace was resting. Around the palace were a few houses that looked as if they were owned by the more wealthy inhabitants of the city. The palace itself was tall, with five large towers rising up from its base connecting all the towers together was a large wall that had long wide walkways going between them. On the inner part of the wall was the main part of the palace, a jutting tall building that went a few stories higher than the rest of the towers, branching off from the top of the main palace was five sets of stair cases. On the top of the palace was what looked like it could be a throne room with an open walled design to it so that anyone in the city who wanted to meet with the Emperor could do so just by flying up to it.
“It’s quite the site huh?” asked Silver from behind him
He turned to see her shaking her head as if she too had a head ach, he looked over at her seeing the same from Dash, then he said “I’ve never been out this way, when I was with you we mostly dealt with the north before the crystal empire was reestablished. I’ve heard the palace here was a wonder to behold, but I never thought it was this beautiful.”
“I thought the Prince was a friend of yours.” Silver Said
“He is, but we never met near the capital itself.” Drako said looking back at the sight.
“Why is their castle more flashy than the one in Canterlot?” asked Dash as she came to stand by Drako “And what in Celestia’s name happened?”
Drako looked over at Silver then back to Dash “It’s called a magical disturbance. The Palace has a barrier around it; it protects it from all forms of magic. The Emperor many years ago had it put up by some Zebra tribes to protect him from the unicorns he thought would come to dethrone him during the Griffons war. Anyone who uses magic within 1000 yards of it feels the effect. Since we were transported here by a teleportation spell, we felt the whip lash from it. As for the “Palace” for that is what it is not a castle, it’s flashy because it’s formed to the old culture of the griffons. Celestia and Luna like there Castle to flow more with the land than to show off.”
“Why would he put us down so close to it then?” Asked Dash shaking her head again “And when will my ears stop ringing?”
Silver spoke this time, her voice sounding like she was holding back a giggle “There are alarms in the city that let their Emperor know when people enter his land with magic, lucky for us there is a hole in the spell but it brings us a little close to the palace. This also helps our mission, we’ll need to split up for it, but since we are close to the Palace we’ll be able to move quickly before we’re discovered.”
“Wait a moment; you never said we had to split up.” Drako said glaring over at Silver
“And I never said we wouldn’t have to. We’ll go in two teams, I’ll go with Dash and Drako you’ll go on your own.” She said
“Whoa wait a moment missy; I’m not going off with you while Drako is on his own.” Said Dash stepping over by Drako again
“I agree” Drako said.
“I’m sorry, but this is how it has to be, Drako I can trust you to go on your own, as for Dash she has never been part of a mission like this.”
Drako hated to admit it, but she was right, but he still tried “Then why don’t I go with her and you go on your own.”
“Because you don’t what needs to be done for my part with Dash. We also don’t have enough time to stand around so I can tell you everything, we have to hurry.”
Drako swore then said “Ok fine, but I don’t like this one bit Silver, what do you need me to do.”
“Like I said before we have intelligence that says there’s a plot to start war with Equestria and the Crystal Empire. We know the Emperor has nothing to do with it, but we think one of his servants or someone close to him does and wants it to seem like he’s the one plotting it. I need you to break into the royal chambers and check out his servant’s rooms. Your skills are perfect for this. While you do, Dash and I will be going to the throne room acting as ambassadors.” Silver said and before Drako could ask more she looked up then around and said “Now go we have little time left to us. Now take this pack and head off.”
Drako’s training took over at once and he was off, he flew high and off toward the west side of the palace going into the clouds to keep himself hidden from prying eyes. As he went Dash watched until she couldn’t see him any more then she looked over at Silver and sighed “So tell me what you want from us, Silverwing? I know Celestia sent you to break us apart, just tell me why she can’t just leave us alone. I have a lot of respect for Celestia, and this isn’t like her at all.”
“Follow me first and we can talk on the way.” Said Silver taking off toward the tall tower in the center of the palace.
Rainbow jumped into the air flapping her wings hard at first to take her body up into the air. Once she was leveled off, she let her wings go into a small glide flapping now and then to keep her aloft. She looked over at Silver and for the first time she saw why they called her Silverwing, as she flew her wings grabbed the light and gave off a small silver glow from the edges. The effect made her look even more beautiful as she flew. A touch of jealousy went through Dash as she looked her over, but she shook her self and looked ahead as they made their way up to the palace.
“So you asked me about what I’ve planned right?” Silver asked looking back at Dash as they flew.
She wasn’t sure what to say so she nodded instead, not wanting to chance her changing her mind. So with a smile Silver kept going, saying “You were right, I do have an alternate reason for having you come with us today. One was because of your loyalty to the princess and you’ll be a good partner for my side of the mission. But the other reason is because we need to talk about some things.”
“Like what?” Dash interrupted
“I’ll tell you a little more tonight after we speak with the Emperor.”
Dash frowned, but let it go following her as she slowly made her way down to the landing platform that led into the throne room. Two tall griffon guards were blocking the way with long pikes. They both wore the same armor and looked like they could be twins.
One cleared his throat and said loudly “The Emperor is not holding court today, who may I ask are you and why are you here?”
Silver stood as tall as she could, not as tall as Drako could but it was still impressive; and said “I am Captain Silverwing, leader of the royal guard of Equestria, personal guard to her majesty Princess Celestia, and Acting Ambassador to the Griffon’s Empire. I am here on royal business with my partner Miss Rainbow Dash, who is the embodiment of the Element of Loyalty.”
“What kind of Royal Business do you have here Madam.” The griffon said, with a smile on his face
Dash could tell he wasn’t going to let them in if he could help it. She looked over at Silver and was surprised to see she was smiling. She cleared her own throat and said gently at first, but her voice slowly grew louder “I’m sorry, um…whatever your name is, but you will address me as either Captain Silverwing, or Ambassador, Not madam, not miss, not Silver. Now tell the Emperor that I am here on Royal business from the princess of Equestria with my partner Rainbow Dash, before I have you removed from your post and have you given an even worse shit job than you already have. Do I make myself Clear?” by this point she was shouting and the guard looked as if he was about to faint or wet himself, maybe both.
He started to mumble something but he stopped again when he saw the look of fiery rage in Silver’s eyes. He stopped himself then turned toward the throne room and announced them, he waited a moment waiting for a response then he turned back to them saying in a shaky voice “The Emperor will see you right away Ambassador.”
She smiled and walked past the two guards, her wings held high. Rainbow followed her closely saying “That was amazing; it was almost like you used a spell on him or something.”
She giggled at that and said “No magic to it my dear; you see all I had to do was show him I was in charge. Weaklings like him can’t stand up to someone like me, they are the lowest ranking, and someone with authority like me can easily bend them to our will.”
Dash grinned and kept following her into the palace where they soon found themselves on the open roof top thrown room. Silver gave a small bow to the black and white griffon who was sitting on the thrown, he smiled at her and said “Captain Silverwing it’s great to see you again. I didn’t expect you back for a couple of weeks.”
Dash stayed back as Silver spoke “I had business that needed to be brought to you right away.”
“You mean about the possibility of an upcoming war with Equestria. Silverwing you know me better than that.” Said the Emperor
“Sir I think it goes deeper than what you think, we have proof that someone in your court is the cause of all this. I have brought one of the bearers of the elements of harmony with me to see if we can sit and talk about this to make sure we keep this from happening.”
The Emperor got up laughing “So you brought miss Rainbow Dash with you I see. Did you do that because she is someone I have always wanted to meet?”
“One of the reasons sir, but she is also a smart pony who I trust with my life.”
“Well, you did come a long way for nothing, least I can do is talk with you two. Why don’t you two go to my conference room and wait for me there, I have to finish up a few things, then I’ll be with you two shortly.” He said putting one of his talons on Silver’s shoulder
“We’ll be waiting.” Silver said making their way out of the room and over to a smaller one just off the throne room.
Dash was a little confused at what was going on, she thought they were here to find what was going on, not to sit around and talk with some old Gryphon. But she also didn’t know much about how politics worked, maybe this was just how things got done. She looked over at Silver and said “Why are we here anyway, I mean that seemed a little odd if we wanted to keep this secret.”
“The real reason we are here lies with Drako. Having me here helps hide the fact that Drako is here, they will have more guards keep an eye on us giving him time to do what he needs to.”
“You mean like breaking into the royal chambers?”
“It’s a little more complicated than that dear.” Silver said looking out the window, then Silver looked back over to Dash and said “Listen Dash we need to talk about Drako.”
“I’m done talking about him you and the princess need to just drop it…” she started
“Shut up and listen to me now. When I’m done then you can tell me if I’m wrong…”
Drako flew over the palace keeping an eye on Dash and Silver until they vanished under the large overhang of the throne room. When they vanished he flew closer to one of the towers, making sure to keep his wing beats light and quiet. It worked well, but it made it harder for him to keep himself up. He was an expert at it by now, it was what had earned him the nick name Night Stalker; well one of the reasons. He banked sharply toward a large overhanging cliff near one of the towers and landed quietly. He pulled the pack off his back that Silver had given him inspecting some of the gear then reading a note that was placed on top of it all.
Night Stalker
Your mission here is of vital importance to the land of Equestria, I have left you with the gear you will need to complete this mission as always. Silverwing will keep the Emperor and his guards busy and collect a few things I need as well with Rainbow Dash while you carry out the main task I have left. In the south tower is the highest guarded part of the Dungeons, inside the second to last cell is a prisoner that has vital information that can either help us or destroy us, we can’t risk the information he has to get out, your mission is to eliminate him and get out of the city as fast as you can. You will need to wait till night fall to do so. Once you do this make sure you get out as fast as possible, even if you have to leave the other two behind, Silverwing will make sure to get Rainbow Dash out safely.
Your Target is a Black Gryphon, even his beak
Sincerely,
The Rays of Truth
Drako quickly ate the letter to destroy it then cursed under his breath, that name was what Celestia was called in code. She wanted him to assassinate whoever was being held in the Dungeon below. It was one reason he hated his old job. But he was the only pony who could do this and get away without making the Empire strike back. He was the best at this kind of work. So he waited for a while watching the sun as it slowly made its way to rest on the western horizon. Once it was almost all the way set he started to move.
He dove down and landed quietly on the roof top of the tower. He moved to the edge, checked to make sure there weren’t any guards on the balcony that he may have missed from the air, and then he dropped down.
He pulled out a black mask from his pack and put it on then reached back and put on a dark cloak that covered his cutie mark. He then looked around again and saw that the tower he was on the dungeon that was probably meant for high nobles or something. He looked into the second to last window and saw a griffon laying down in one of the cells, he was all black even his beak. It matched the description he was given by the note. He pulled out a cloth that Celestia had given him and placed it on the wall; he put his hoof on it and waited for a moment. After a few moments passed the cloth glowed and soon a hole appeared in the wall.
Drako moved slowly through it being careful not to make noise. He drew close to the sleeping griffon pulling a dagger from his belt. Before he could use it however, the griffon opened his eyes and said “I was wondering how long it would take you to come for me Night Stalker.”
Drako drew back a bit confused then said “How do you know who I am?”
“There is only one pony I know who can sneak into a place like this and get so close to me. I haven’t seen you for a long time.” Said the Griffon moving into the light of the dying sun.
Drako dropped the dagger saying “Telcon, why are you in the dungeon.”
Telcon was the son of the emperor and next in line to rule. He smiled and said “I was in the way of my father’s plans, so he had me tossed in here. I’m sure he has spread rumors of an evil Griffon in his court who wants to start a war with Equestria. Truth is it’s really my father who is planning this. He doesn’t want the two sisters to know till it’s too late to stop.”
Drako pulled off his mask then said “I don’t get it, why would he want to do that he has been allies with us for many years.”
“He wants a better land for our people, since the time is coming for the fall, he is taking his chance now to take over. It’s been a game for a long time. I found out what he planned and was on my way to tell Celestia myself, but my father’s guard found me and I was thrown in here. I figured he’d start the rumor and have Celestia have me taken care of without knowing who I was. Once I was killed he would use that as a way of starting the war.” He said sitting back down on the bed.
Drako run a hoof down his face and sighed “I had a feeling something like this was going to happen. Well I can’t kill the prince, you’re my friend and I know I can trust you. You’ll have to come with me though so you can tell Celestia yourself. We have to bite this in the ass before it gets out of hand. I’ll also need to get Dash and Silver.”
“Wait you brought Silverwing with you as well, and Rainbow Dash one of the holders of the Elements of harmony? Drako he’s going to kill them, he knows Silverwing is a spy and if he takes out Dash he won’t have to worry about her friends helping to stop him. As for me I can’t leave I need to be here to help my people. I can’t let my father twist them into war.”
“And what good will you be if you’re dead? If you stay he’ll find another to take you out. If you come with me, you will be more help to your people than you know. Now stop stalling and follow me into the air, and try to be quiet about it.” Said Drako walking outside then taking off.
Telcon frowned then followed Drako out, the two of them making their way into the now dark night sky…
The Wrong Path’s End Part 2
The cool night air was flowing gently into the room through the open windows. Silver had decided to take the time they had to wait for the Emperor, to take a small nap. Dash on the other hand couldn’t get her nerves to settle. After they had their small talk Silver had passed out. Dash was on alert and she wasn’t sure why. Something just felt wrong about the whole thing, but she just couldn’t put her hoof on it.
She went back to the window looking out at the beautiful night sky, feeling the cool air on her fur, the smell of summer still clinging to it. She smiled and took in a deep breath remembering the scent. Back when Applejack and she had been together, they would go out on nights like this and just take in the sight of the beautiful night and the summer air. It was one of their favorite pass times. Tonight’s beauty was bringing back those memories, reminding her of why she had fallen for Applejack in the first place.
She loved Drako she knew it, but he didn’t make her heart skip a beat like Applejack had, he also was stuck working all night which left him little time to spend with her or Scootaloo, and on top of that he was to marry the princess. She knew he told them that he didn’t want to and he wouldn’t, but he couldn’t really stop it. She knew something was going to fall apart, either Drako would go against the wishes of Celestia and be banished, or he would do what she asked and marry Luna. Either way she would lose him. Her other problem as if she didn’t do something about it soon she would not just lose Drako, but she would lose Applejack as well.
“You look like you have a lot on your mind Rainbow Dash.” Silver said from the bed
Dash looked over at her and said “I see you woke up finally, and I do.”
“I’m sorry about that, sometimes I randomly fall asleep, I think it has something to do with staying up for days at a time.” Silver said yawning
“I see.” Dash said Looking back out the window.
“Want to talk about it?”
“I’m not sure it would be wise, I don’t know you well enough, and at the same time you also work for the princesses and I really don’t want this getting back to them.” Dash said looking back out the window.
Silver got up and walked over by her and said “Remember earlier when I said I had to talk to you about something?”
“Yeah, I was wondering what it would be about, but now I have a good idea that it’s about Drako and our Relationship.”
“Well you’re right; I also think it’s what is bothering you as well. I do work for the princess, that is true, but at the same time I’m also a fellow mare that understands what it feels like to fall for somepony you can’t have.” Silver said with a smile “Somepony who has had their heart taken by a princess.”
Dash looked back at her and was shocked to see a small sign of sadness deep in her eyes. She turned and said “How do you know what it’s like? Don’t tell me you had feelings for him as well.”
She laughed a little at that “Ha that’s rich. No Drako is a great stallion and all, he’s also strong, he has everything I look for in a pony, but sadly no, the person I fell for was one of the captains of the royal guard Shining Armor. We worked together for a long time and I fell for him. Sadly for me, when I told him how I felt he told me he had promised his love to Princess Cadence. It hurt me deeply for a long time when I found out I couldn’t have the pony I wanted, but over time I was able to find new happiness.”
“You fell in love with Twilights brother? That’s kind of funny now that I think about it, though it still isn’t the same as what I am going through.” Dash said
“It may not be the same, but its close enough, you love Drako I can tell, but you are not in love with him. When I watch you I see how you pull away some, how you seem to be thinking about what to say. With true love you don’t think you just do. Do you know what I mean?”
Dash felt tears starting to fall from her face as she looked away trying to wipe them away, she wasn’t going to cry in front of this mare. But as she tried to hide her tears Silverwing took a hoof and pulled her head up looking into her pink eyes, and she smiled at Dash. Dash sniffed and said “I…I don’t like to cry in front of other ponies…not even Drako.”
Silver wiped away Dashes tears and said “It’s ok to show your emotion Rainbow Dash, I also know that you will cry for one pony. I know this because I talked with her before I came over to your place today. She has true love for you, and I know you feel the same for her.”
“You don’t know anything about me.” Dash said a little more emotion in her voice than she meant to show.
“If I’m wrong Rainbow Dash then you can prove it to me right now. I have two tests for you to do the first one is this, I want you to think about your time with Drako, past and present, think about all the good times and the bad. That is all you need to do, just don’t speak only think.”
Dash closed her eyes and did as Silver said. Silver let her face slide out of her hooves. Dash took that time and though about Drako. She remembered back to when they were young, how she felt when she watched Drako start to date Derpy, she remembered the look in his eyes when he told her about his dreams of becoming a great flyer just like her. His face had been so full of life when he had gotten the job at the flying school. He always loved to help others and protect them even from himself if he needed. It turned him into a hard pony though. He wasn’t the same fun pony he’d been when he was a colt. The death of his parents and the loss of his home changed him. Derpy coming back pregnant had thrown him over the edge.
She thought about how that made her feel. She had feelings for him for a long time, but they weren’t the same kind of love that she had been telling herself it was. If anything her love for him was that of a close friend, the same kind of love she felt for her other five friends. She couldn’t see her life being complete without him around, but she didn’t need him to be her partner in life. In reality she felt bad for Scootaloo losing her big brother again. She loved having the filly around, but she needed her family much more than she needed Dash.
Finally she opened her eyes and looked at Silver. She was smiling at her as she said “I had a feeling I was right on that one. Now don’t talk, I want you to now think about another pony, close your eyes and think about your former lover Applejack.”
“Wait a moment…”
“I said don’t speak…now do what I ask…please.”
Rainbow Dash did and once again she closed her eyes starting to think about Applejack. As she did a flood of emotion hit her all at once time. It took her a moment to start to sort them out. She took hold of one emotion and remembered how she first fell for the farm pony. It had been last summer when she was helping Applejack with bucking apple trees. Big mac had been out of town at the time and she needed help. It had been a long work day, so they took the time to sit back and rest drinking some of the apple family’s famous apple juice.
Applejack turned to her as the sun was setting and asked “Tell me Rainbow, What’s it like to be with another mare?”
It was so like Applejack to throw a quick, to the point question like that, but it still shocked her at first. She took a moment to think then said “It’s kind of hard to explain. I’ve always liked both, but there is something about the feeling of another soft form under you like you only get with a mare that is just breath taking.”
“I see.”
“Why do you ask anyway, you always seemed to scoff at my flings?”
“I was only wonderin’” she said
“Applejack don’t lie to me. It goes against your nature.”
She blushed and said quickly “I like you!” then with wide eyes she tried to get up and run.
She only got a few feet away before she was stopped by Rainbow Dash landing in front of her. She had made her say it again and explain herself. Applejack went on to tell her how she had feelings for Dash for a while, but had always been too scared to say anything to her about it. She told her how she has wanted to kiss Dash so many times, but couldn’t work up the courage to do so. She just kept on going on and on about it. Dash finally couldn’t help herself, Applejack was just so cute, and she just leaned forward and kissed her, right under a large apple tree.
They spent most of the night under that tree talking and kissing off and on. They hadn’t even done anything apart from that. That had led to their small romantic fling. They waited almost two months before they made love, and it was one of the best nights of Dash’s life. The rest of the summer and most of the winter they saw each other in secret.
She remembered how Applejack always smiled wide when she came over to Dash’s place, how she looked when they sat under the moon after a nice picnic, how she moaned when she first made love to her. Applejack was also the only pony she has ever been able to cry in front of and not be scared of what she would think of her. The memory of that was overwhelming, a flood of emotion that Dash wasn’t ready for.
The night it first happened was a month before winter wrap up. Scootaloo just got hurt from one of her Crusaders missions. She almost broke one of her wings, and also had a bad concussion. It has been a hard two days for Rainbow Dash as she waited at the hospital. They had to keep Scootaloo overnight to make sure she didn’t sleep and to make sure she didn’t have anything worse wrong with her.
Applejack came over to her that night as she sat in the waiting room and said “Sugar cube you need get a little bit a sleep or something.”
“I can’t leave her here, what if something happens to her.”
“She’ll be fine Dash. Listen come take a walk with me and clear your head. If you keep worryin’ like this you will end up in here yourself. Now get on your hooves and walk with me.” She said.
Dash had done as she asked and they ended up walking down to the park near the fountain. They sat under a tree looking up at the night sky, the moon full and bright. When she looked up at that moon she remembered him, Drako Moon, he was the one who left Scootaloo to be raised by her. The flood of rage and pain filled her and before she knew it she was crying into Applejack’s shoulder.
“She’s hurt, and he isn’t here to help her. I’m sure she’ll be ok, but what if she wouldn’t have been. I promised I would look after her and I would take care of her, but what if something would’ve happened. She has no one left in the world apart from him and me. And he isn’t here like he should be.” Dash cried into her arms.
“Shhh, its ok Sugar cube, it’ll be ok.” Applejack said rubbing her mane as she cried.
The two of them sat like that for a long time, Rainbow Dash just letting herself cry and Applejack holding her close. Afterward they went back to the hospital and Dash felt a lot better. Scootaloo was able to get out the next day and life went back to the way it had always been, only with one exception. She had grown closer to Applejack. Now that Dash thought back on it, if it hadn’t been for their fight at the start of spring and Drako showing up right afterward, they wouldn’t have broken it off.
As Rainbow Dash thought about it she realized something; she started seeing Drako, someone she cared for and knew, because it was the only way she could get over Applejack. Everything she had been pushing out of her mind over the past couple of weeks started to slip into place. She did love Drako, but she loved Applejack even more. She was the one who’d been who made Dash’s heart flutter and her knees go week. Applejack was the one who made Dash feel like a mare for once in her life not a tom pony.
When she finally opened her eyes to look at Silver and she smiled saying “Silverwing, I think I am starting to understand.”
She smiled back “Do you now? See when I had you think about Applejack your face glowed and your body calmed and relaxed. When you thought about Drako you were tense and ridged, though you showed some love.”
“So you weren’t just working for Celestia to help her get her way then?”
“I was yes, but I really work for Luna, She is the one who really sent me to talk with you and she is the one who made sure I had you chose what you wanted. Celestia wanted me to make you break it off with Drako, but I didn’t need to do that. When I talked to Applejack and put it all together all I had to do was get you away and talk with you.” Silver said smiling at her “Helping people find their true love is part of my Special Talent”
“Is it really…I thought you were a worrier?” Dash said
She winked at Dash and smiled wide “Guess you’ll never really know will you.”
Dash went back to looking out the window, up at one of the towers “I just don’t know how I’m going to tell….” Before she could say anything else there was a flash of light from the tallest tower and a small boom.
Silver changed from calm to ready for action in a second, jumping over by Dash and saying “Get ready to run we won’t have much time.”
“Ready for what?” Dash said whipping her head back to look at Silver “What in Celestia’s name was that.”
Silver rushed over to the door and said “If I know Night Stalker as well as I think I do, that was most likely him breaking the Prince out of his cell. That is another reason why I needed to get him to come with and to go off without us.”
“Wait a minute; I thought we were here on a diplomatic mission for the Princess?”
“We are in a way, the truth is our spies found out that the Emperor is working with someone to take over Equestria, but we don’t know how. When the prince was put into prison we knew something was wrong. We heard that he was the one plotting against us and not his father. If that is true then Drako will know what to do, if not then he knows the prince well enough to get him to trust us and help.” Silver said her voice going to only a whisper as guards passed by the door, their armor making small clanking noises as they moved.
“Then why are we here, more importantly why am I here?”
“Because as I said before, the Emperor is a fan of yours and you are a fast flyer, we’re here to sneak into the emperor’s chambers and see if we can find his plans.”
Rainbow Dash smiled and said “So are we spies?”
“You could say that, I am not an ambassador as they think. I have been posing as one for a couple years to keep an eye on them. Night Stalker was supposed to help me finish this mission, but he was reassigned to Ponyville, I had to talk Luna into letting him go to help me out. We figured why not get two birds with one stone.” Silver said as she moved to open the door quietly “So are you ready to help your country?”
Rainbow Dash smiled and said “Let’s do this.” And with that the two of them moved out into the hall and started to sneak down toward the throne room…
Meanwhile Drako and Telcon flew high over the throne room, Drako knew he didn’t have long to get Telcon out of here, the magic tool he used to open the prison had sent enough of a noise and a flash that he knew someone would have seen it. He also knew with what was going on, he had to get Dash and Silverwing out of the palace.
“Drako we don’t have a lot of time, we should see if we can sneak in through the throne room and see if my father left his plans there.”
As they flew lower Drako said “If know Silverwing, I’m sure she had this all planed out. I’ll bet she is already moving to do just that, what window goes to your father’s study?”
Telcon looked for a moment then pointed at a large open window, through which you could see a few book shelves saying “That should be it, and if my eagle eyes aren’t wrong I think I see Ms. Silverwing and what looks like a Rainbow haired pony in there right now.”
“Yeah that would be Rainbow Dash, I really wish Silverwing wouldn’t have dragged her into this as well.”
“I thought that was her; there aren’t too many Rainbow haired ponies in the world.”
Drako laughed a little “Name one other.”
“No fair…I don’t know everypony in the world…for all we know there may be another one out there.” He said then his face turned into a frown as he looked down at one of the open hallways that lead to the study and throne room “Drako look there, I think the guards have discovered something’s wrong.”
Drako looked over and saw twenty armed guards making their way down the hall. They were heading for the study, so they must have been looking for them and hadn’t found out that Telcon had escaped yet. Drako tucked his wings and dove for the open hallway saying “Telcon we can’t leave without them. How about we show them who the real danger is?”
Telcon grinned and followed Drako, diving alongside him, wings folded tight to his side. Drako felt the quick wild joy of free falling, wind rushing past his ears, his main flowing down his back. He wanted to hoot at the feeling rushing through him. It brought back the wild joy he used to get when he worked with the C.P.S.F. But he knew he couldn’t, Drako forgot his joy and looked at the place, and he needed to be putting his mind back on track. He looked over at Telcon and nodded, and then he snapped his wings open.
It changed his momentum drastically pulling his body up and throwing him toward the armed guards. Telcon followed Drako’s example, the two of them silently, yet quickly going toward the un-suspecting guards. With a loud clang the two of them slammed into the first six knocking them out with the power of their attack. Before the other fourteen could react, Drako and Telcon were on them. In quick secession, they had the rest of them down. One was left unharmed shaking a little as he looked up at them.
“Who sent you here?” Drako asked his eyes bearing down on the gryphon guard
“It was the Emperor. He said that the two ponies that came had come to steal valuable information from us.” he said shaking harder, and then he looked over at Telcon “My prince, you are ok? We were told you were killed by Celestia’s ponies earlier today.”
“I am ok, but my father is trying to start a war. Listen I can’t stay here not with my father feeding the lies he is to the people. Sargent can I trust you to keep what you saw here a secret?”
The gryphon stood and was at attention quickly saying “Yes sir, on my honor. Your father hasn’t been kind to us and you always have been. If you ever need me just let me know. But I will keep what I saw to myself.”
“Good, then I’m sorry about this.” Said Telcon
“Sorry about what….” He started to ask but Telcon knocked him out.
“Did you really have to knock him out?” asked Drako grinning his lop sided grin
“He would have been in danger if I hadn’t.” said Telcon looking back toward the study door “Now let’s get your friends and get out of here.”
Drako nodded and they started to walk toward the door…
Silverwing pulled open another drawer, looking through more papers as she and Dash had been doing for the past ten minutes. They made it down the halls and into the study without many problems, though she knew their luck couldn’t hold out for much longer. She had to finish this mission, because the fate of Equestria rested on the information she could gather here.
Silverwing looked up when she heard the distant sound of guard’s armor. It sounded like fifteen or a little more, but in this kind of palace with its open halls, she knew they were farther away than they seemed. It also told her they were out of time, if they didn’t find something in the next couple of minutes she would have to call the mission and they would have to leave.
It was Rainbow Dash who broke her from her thoughts though saying quickly “Silverwing I think I found something!”
“Are you sure?”
“Take a look for yourself.” Rainbow Dash said holding out a scroll.
She took it and started to read,
Dear Emperor,
I was pleased with your idea on how to take out the royal sisters, but your plan is flawed, you see since Luna is back, Celestia has much more power at her disposal. Trust me I know, this is not the first time I’ve had to deal with them. On top of that she also has the Elements of harmony on her side. So I think we must change the plan a little.
We’ll need to distract the sisters and gain their trust, you’ll need them to think there is a plan to take them in down in your empire, but you are trying to stop it. With that done all we’ll need to do is wait until the end of the summer. Because on the last day of summer as the weather is changed, it will be the start of the Fall. I dare not say more on the matter, but I’m sure you know what I am talking about. Once that is started we’ll only need to have one of the elements of harmony to be taken out or rendered powerless then we’ll be ok.
Please be hasty in your reply and start on the plans right away. Stay strong and let chaos rain free.
Yours Truly
The Queen
“Oh no, this isn’t good they know about the Fall. We have to get this information back the princess at once. Damn I knew we should have taken a unicorn with us as well.” Silverwing said in a panic
“What is The Fall, and what is going on? I really didn’t understand what that letter meant.” Said Rainbow Dash
“All I can say is it isn’t good.” Silver started, but before she could go on there was a loud sound of clashing armor from outside the door “What was that?”
They got their answer a moment later when the doors opened to revealed a large black gryphon and Drako who was grinning at them. He looked around the messed up study then back at Silverwing and Rainbow Dash and said “Looks like I missed one hell of a party.”
Silver walked over to them and said quickly “Night Stalker I’m glad to see you figured out the true mission as I knew you would.” She then turned to Telcon “Prince Telcon, Your father is a traitor to the land and has broken the treaty declared long ago. I had a spy here who found out about your capture. I wish we could take a moment to talk this out, but we are out of time.”
“What is it you found?” asked Telcon.
“A letter from someone who looked like they knew too much and they’re helping plot out how to take down the sisters. We need to get this information to Celestia at once.” Silver said opening her wings
“One moment then.” He said running over to the same desk Rainbow Dash found the letter in. He reached under the desk and popped open a hidden cabinet and pulled out a tube that held a few scrolls in them. He looked back at them and said “This should help as well, along with my help; we should be able to fix this before it starts.”
“Good work Prince Telcon, now Night Stalker and Rainbow Dash you two need to get going, you are the fastest flyers I have ever met. Take this information and get out of here.” Silver said handing the letter to Dash and The tube to Drako.
“What about you two?” he asked looking at them both
Telcon smiled at said “I know a way out of here and I’m quite a fast flyer myself as you should know. You two need to get the information out of here though.”
“Telcon and myself will draw them away giving you time to get away.” Silver said “Now go Night Stalker before you run out of time, and Dash Remember what I said to you.”
Drako wanted to ask what she meant, but he was too well trained to disobey an order from Silverwing. He nodded his head and opened his wings, jumping into the air with Dash, the two of them gliding off into the moon lit sky…
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Drako looked deep into Rainbow Dash’s eyes and smiled at her. He knew what she was going to say, he had been waiting all day for it. So when she walked in and told him they needed to talk he’d already prepared himself for it. She looked a little shocked at first so he continued by saying “You came to talk about us right?”
“Yeah…you see, after talking with Silverwing I realized something.”
“That we aren’t meant for each other?” he said with a sad smile “Yeah I know, I have known for a while now. Ever since I saw you kissing Applejack, I knew something was wrong, not just with you, but with me as well. I didn’t feel as jealous as I should have. When I got angry, it was more at myself because I wanted to feel the same as you did.”
She blushed a little and looked away “What does this mean for us Drako? I mean, I do love you, but not how I love Applejack. I missed you so much when you left and I think when you came back I wanted something to hold onto you. At the same time I was trying to hide from my feelings for Applejack as well.”
“It was the same for me; I wanted something real and someone who told me how much they loved me. I also didn’t want to leave my sister again. I think what we both did was what was easy.” He said using his hoof to turn her head back to face him “Look Dash, I’m sorry about all this, but I think we need to rethink things and maybe get our lives back on track. I will always love you as my friend just as I know you will care for me as well.”
She teared up a little, but she held her tears back as always had, and then she said “I was afraid you wouldn’t understand or be upset with me for this. On my way over here I kept on thinking about what to say to you or how to explain it.”
He smiled at her “I knew you would have a hard time talking to me about it. I prepared myself for this, I wanted to make sure this didn’t turn into a fight. So Rainbow Dash, will you be my friend still.”
She smiled and hoofed him in the arm making him wince a little in pain, She giggled and said “Sorry….and yes Drako I will stay your friend, even better I’ll be your best friend.”
He smiled wider then pulled her into a hug and said “Thanks for that Rainbow, now do me one favor ok.”
“What’s that?”
“Go find Applejack, and tell her how you really feel. Then live a happy life ok.”
“I will as long as you do the same with Luna.”
Drako looked shocked at what she said, he blinked a few times then said “What do you mean?”
“Trust me Drako, I know how you feel about her. I hear it in the way you talk about your time guarding her every night. Now Promise me you’ll tell her the truth, I don’t care if it goes with what Princess Celestia said, You can’t run away from your feelings.” She said winking at him and getting up
“Ok I will.”
She turned to head out then looked back “One last thing, make sure you tell Scootaloo the truth as well. I want her to live with you because that is the responsibility you left behind. Don’t get me wrong, I love having her around, but she needs you more than she needs me.” And with that she left the room leaving Drako along with his sleeping sister and his thoughts.
Drako was in the hospital for two weeks as his body healed, Nurse Redheart said he was healing nicely and would be out in no time, but he still felt weak, as if something was draining the energy from him. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he knew something was wrong.
On the day he was to be cleared to go home he had a special visitor. He was just getting himself up out of the hospital bed when the door opened and in walked Princess Luna. She smiled at him and said “May I come in Drako.”
He smiled at her and said “Your company is always welcome Princess.”
She moved over toward him smiling “Drako I told you to just call me Luna. You’re my friend.”
“I figured after what happened I should be more formal.”
“Well don’t, I like hearing my name. Anyway, Drako how are you feeling?”
“I still hurt quite a lot, but not as bad as I did last week. The doctors said everything will be ok, it will just take a while that’s all.”
She frowned a little and looked out the window at the setting sun “Drako, why did you do it?”
“Do what?”
“You know what I mean Drako.” She said a hint of anger and sadness in her voice.
He looked away for a long moment then he turned his head back toward her and looked into her eyes “I was trying to protect you in any way I could.”
Her eyes teared up as she said “How is getting yourself killed protecting me. You are my guard and my friend. If you were to die then I wouldn’t have only lost my best guard, but I would have also lost my best friend and someone I care deeply for.”
“Telcon said something about waiting for the Fall. I wasn’t sure what that was, but I knew it had to be bad. I couldn’t let the Emperor finish his plans.” Said Drako.
At the mention of the word “Fall” her eyes grew wide, and her tail and mane seemed to stop flowing, and it seemed to sink down giving her a sad look. She looked around and said “Did you say the Fall? How does he know about that?”
“Yes I said the Fall, and I have no idea how he knows about it. What is it?” He asked looking a little more worried.
She moved closer to him and said “Drako I can’t tell you about it here, it is too risky. Anyone could be listening in on us and they can’t find out what this is.”
“Well I can’t really go anywhere as of yet. My wing is still broken and my body is still healing.”
Luna leaned in close and said “Drako The Fall is something dangerous, and it has something to do with you. But as I said before we can’t speak of it here. Once you are out of the hospital I’ll need you to come over to my house, we’ll be able to speak there about it.”
“Ok, I guess.” He said as she got up and started to walk away “But didn’t you have something you wanted to say to me?”
She stopped by the door, she had come to talk to him about something else, but the talk about the Fall had thrown her off. She looked back at him and said “I did, but it’ll have to wait as well. I need to get a letter to Celestia before you arrive.” And with that she left, leaving him alone once again.
After nurse Redheart had discharged him, he started to slowly head over toward Luna’s house. His legs still hurt, but thanks to the medical staff at the clinic they were able to fix his broken leg quickly with spells, his wing would have to mend on its own though. As he walked he made his way down the street, he was surprised when he ran into a different looking Twilight Sparkle. She had somehow grown wings since the last time he saw her. The shock didn’t last long though because she ran right into him, her nose in a book as always.
After they got back up and he helped her pick up her now dirty book, he said “Twilight is that really you?”
“Of course it is silly, who else would I be?” She said giggling a little.
“Are you trying out a new spell or something because last time I checked you weren’t an Alicorn?”
She lifted her wings then said “Oh yeah, I still haven’t gotten used to them yet. No I passed my final test with Princess Celestia and I guess I got turned into one by her. She said it was my Destiny to be a princess myself. I forgot you were in the hospital though so I guess that’s why you didn’t hear about it.”
“Yeah I haven’t seen much of your friends over the past week either, so maybe that’s why I didn’t hear about it. I do remember hearing Redheart talking to the doctor about a new princess, but I thought Princess Cadence was going to have a Filly or something.” He said Smiling and then bowed “Well Princess Twilight would you like an escort to where ever you’re headed.”
She laughed at that and said “I’ll be ok Drako, I’m on my way to visit with Princess Luna and I don’t think anyone in Ponyville is going to hurt me.”
“Well then you’re in luck, because that’s where I am heading as well.” He said with a smile.
She smiled wider and said in a regal teasing voice “Well then Sir Drako Moon I will take you up on that offer.”
They both laughed and started to head toward Luna’s house. As they walked they talked a little, she told him about how she had been transformed into an Alicorn and a few other things. Drako found it fascinating, and in turn he told her a bit about his own work, about the things he had to learn about magic even though he couldn’t use it.
“So why did Celestia have you learn so many spells, I mean as a Pegasus you can’t use magic.” She said echoing his own thoughts.
“In my line of work I ran into a lot of unicorns and I had to know what kind of spells they were using, also I use a few magical artifacts as well that aid me in my work. By learning what I did, it made me a much better solider.”
“That’s a smart idea, from what I can tell you know almost as much about magic as I do, and you’re only a Pegasus. I find that extremely impressive Drako.” She said as they finally made it to Luna’s Place.
He smiled at her and turned to knock on the door. It didn’t take long for Luna to open the door quickly saying “Good you’re both here, come in quickly.”
They both made their way in as Luna shut the door quickly behind them, her horn glowing setting what looked like a protection spell around the door. She then turned back to them and said “Come into the living room with me and we can talk.”
Twilight and Drako both looked a little confused, but they did as the princess asked following her into the next room. When they entered they saw Celestia sitting on a pillow near the window, across the room were two ponies in dark blue cloaks with their hoods pulled up covering their faces. All three looked at Twilight and Drako as they walked in. Celestia rose from her pillow and bowed a little saying “Sir Drako Moon and Princess Twilight, thank you for both coming on such short notice.”
“It wasn’t a problem Princess, but I thought I was here to see Luna?” Twilight asked
“You were, but you are also here to hear what we have to say as well. Both of you are a small part of a much bigger plan, and I think it’s about time I let you both in on what that is.” Celestia said.
“I’ve been wondering when you were going to fill me in on this Celestia.” Drako said moving to sit down on the couch.
Luna moved over and sat next to him, and Twilight did the same on the other side of him. When they were seated Twilight asked “Who are the two other ponies?”
“Somepony you’ll get to know soon enough Princess Twilight.” Luna Said. “Now first we’ll start with you Drako Moon, as you know my sister has ordered you to marry me. I’m recalling that and putting the choice in your hooves. Before you decide I want you to think about this hard, because I know how you feel about me, but I also know you get confused at times on what to do. I don’t want to make you do anything, I would rather you decide on your own and chose your own path to walk in life.”
Drako was taken aback for a moment by what the princess said. He didn’t think he’d be able to get away from the order he was given, though now he felt he would be ok with Luna as his bride, he still felt like it was wrong of him marry her without getting to know her better first. He’d seen arranged marriages in the other countries he had been to, and even though the couple always seemed happy enough, they never had the pure joy in their lives like his own parents had. That was something he wanted, no something he needed.
He looked at her and smiled “Luna, I would be happy to marry you, I really would. Over the past two weeks I have thought of how happy I really could be with you. On the same hoof I also want to get to know you better as well. I want to get to know the real you and not just the pony I’m charged with protecting as well. It may be that we aren’t meant for each other like Celestia thinks, but if we are then the only way to find out is to spend time together away from our jobs.”
She smiled at him and said “I agree, and I would love for us to spend more time together.”
“Luna you know you don’t have much time for this kind of thing.” Celestia said from her sitting area.
Luna turned on her sister and said “Tia, I told you that I want this! If we are meant for each other then I will find out on my own not because of what we were told as Fillies by mother!”
“But Sister, the Fall…”
“I don’t give a damn about that, I’m not going to make him do anything without him agreeing.”
Drako stepped over between them and said “What is The Fall? I keep hearing about it, but nopony is telling me what it is.”
To Drako’s shock Twilight was the one who spoke up as she said “The Fall is a prediction that talks about the fall of the two pony sisters to be replaced by two new rulers of Equestria. It’s said that on the day the Sun is over powered by the moon, the two Alicorns that rule the land, will lose their power and Equestria will fall under new rule.”
Drako looked utterly confused by this saying “What in Celestia’s name does that mean?”
Celestia stood slowly and said “A long time ago an old Alicorn by the name of Future Sight, told of a day when a solar eclipse will take place, on that day it is said that my sister and I will lose our powers. The main part of the prophecy was that we will fall from our power as rulers and new rulers will take over. I took it upon myself to make sure that the rulers would be ponies we could trust. The problem is that word had gotten out and there are other factions that want to take over when we can no longer protect the land with our magic.”
“But how can this even happen, Luna and you control the sun and the moon?” Drako asked.
“Luna and I have control over the path they take in the sky, the problem is that every so often we will start to feel them pull on our magic and when that happens normally an Eclipse will happen. For the past thousand years while my sister was banished to the moon as Nightmare Moon, I haven’t felt the pull. Now since she has been out it has started once more. It started last spring, and it has been getting stronger.” Celestia continued.
Luna stepped in saying “While I was Nightmare Moon I used some of my power to draw on the moon’s power, it is what helped me get out along with the stars. Now that I am gone the moon has its power back and it’s pulling to cover the sun, just how it was predicted it would.”
“Is that why you turned me into an Alicorn, Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked.
“It was part of the reason, also because you did what was needed to become one. Honestly if I hadn’t done it, you would’ve become one on your own, but it would’ve taken much more time. You have the magic for being one in your blood.” Celestia said with a smile.
“So you’re setting up for Twilight to take your place then?” asked Drako still confused.
“Partly yes, but I also wanted to keep Luna in her place as ruler of the night. And the only way to do that is to have her marry and share her power and life with another.” Said Celesta.
“So you wanted to make sure she didn’t have to lose her power like you will then.”
“My sister was trapped in the moon for a thousand years, she didn’t get to live the life she could have because of that. I want her to live her full life and enjoy herself as a ruler.”
“You act like not having power is the end of the world for you and her. I mean look at me, look at most of Ponyville, they’re all normal ponies and they do just fine without power.”
Luna spoke finally saying. “Drako, when an Alicorn loses all of their power, they Die.”
Drako looked a little shocked at that and said “That isn’t fair.”
“Life isn’t fair Drako, and we are creators of magic, when the magic is gone, our long lives come to an end. Or that is how our mother explained it to us.”
“So if you don’t marry then you’ll die as well?” asked Drako.
“She may die or the spell will skip over her considering she was in the moon for a thousand years. The prophecy didn’t say anything about her being banished for so long, the point is Drako, I will try anything I can to save my sister.” Celestia said.
“That does put me into a bad spot then.” Drako said looking worried.
“Honestly Drako, I don’t know if the spell will work at all. I don’t know if anything will happen, or if it does, will a wedding save Luna. I can’t know, but I have been working at making sure nothing bad will happen. The problem now is with the Fall so close at hand we have to change my plans a little.” Celestia started then Luna took over.
“Since there is a chance that Celestia and I will lose our power and the ability to rule over Equestria, we need to make sure there are Rulers set into place to take over. If not, then anypony could take over the lands and all our planning would be for nothing. We know that Velk wants to take over the kingdom. Somehow he found out about the fall and is planning on that day to start his invasion. If we have two new rulers in place by then, they will be able to keep him from taking over and keeping Equestria safe.”
“That is where you two both come in.” Celestia said after her sister finished. “Drako you already know what I planned for you, in some ways though I have never told you in detail. My plan for you will go through no matter if you end up with Luna or not. You still show the signs of an Alicorn and we need two Alicorns to keep the magic in the land safe and pure.”
Twilight broke in now “What about Cadence? She is an Alicorn, why can’t she help rule. It has to be much easier then turning Drako into one?”
“She is needed in the Crystal Empire for now. We can’t let that land fall into the hands of evil again. I also don’t have the time to find a replacement. Drako has undergone special training for magic and combat, just how you had to master the spells to be able to turn into an Alicorn. It would take me another five years to even train a new one.”
Drako stood tall, sticking his chest out and giving a huff of power. He looked at the two Alicorns and said “I will do this, but I have two requests to make. One is that I get to choose who I end up with no matter what happens, I want to find the pony I love. The second thing is that my sister will be allowed to visit me or live with me no matter what is going on. She has spent too much time away from me and I will not leave her again.”
Twilight moved next to him this time and said “Drako are you sure about this. The transformation into an Alicorn is a hard change and you may have a hard time getting used to it, the magic you will be able to handle alone will be hard. It may not be safe to have your sister around while you get used to the new body you’ll have.”
“I can handle it, and so can Scootaloo, she’s a tough little filly.” He said still standing tall.
Celestia smiled and said “I will grant you both requests, though it pains me that your choice could harm my sister. Then with that done, Twilight your next. Since you said the magic that Drako will be able to use will be powerful as you yourself know, I will have you staying with him at a new location to train him how to use his power right and control it. Then once he has mastered what you have to teach you two will start to take your places as rulers of the land.”
“I would love to teach him how to use magic.” Twilight said bowing some.
Luna smiled then said “Now the last thing, as you both know Celestia has her private guard, Drako being one of those. Well I do as well, many years ago when I was still young and I resented my sister for her power over the sun, I started my own army of special fighters and gifted minds. I called them the Children of the Night.” She motioned for the two hooded ponies to move next to her “When I was banished Celestia took over their care and they kept the tradition going of being my own private guard, to this day they are the most Secret force we have, the only ponies who know of their existence, are Celestia and I.”
“And a hard time we’ve had keeping it that way.” Said a smooth Mare’s voice pulling back her hood. She was a very pretty unicorn with light yellow mane, dark grey coat, and bright green eyes. She smiled at them both and said “I am Quick Strike it’s nice to meet you.”
The other pony pulled back her hood and they saw it was Silverwing. She smiled at Drako and said “Glad to see you’re finally in on the real secret Night Stalker.”
Twilight and Drako looked amazed for they both knew the two ponies. Drako was lost for words and Twilight could only say “But...But…But…”
The princess’s both smiled as Silverwing said “Well you two we don’t have long, welcome to the Children of the Night, and the war…”
Drako made his way toward the chamber where his ruler and the ruler of all of Equestria, Princess Celestia. He sighed as he neared the door knowing that she wasn’t happy with him after his last assignment. He was one of her best ponies but he also was her most disobedient.
He stopped not too far from the large golden doors looking at himself in the gold’s reflection. He was the same as ever, a tall Pegasus, with dark grey fur, black mane and tail, Bright green eyes, and a nasty scar over his left eye. His cutie mark was a crescent moon with a sword going through it. He remembered when he was young and first got his cutie mark. It was his sign that he would be a warrior, well the sword was but he never really figured out what the moon meant apart from matching his last name. Or at least that is what he liked to tell himself.
He sighed again and pushed the doors open keeping his head low as he made his way into the throne room. He moved close to the long stair case that lead up to the large pony with her flowing mane and tail and white fur, his Princess. He bowed low and said “Your Highness it’s been a while since we last saw each other.”
She smiled at him and nodded for her guards to leave “My faithful and trustworthy Guard Drako Moon it’s been too long. I am sorry to call you away from your duties.”
“We both know I had no duties to do thanks to my captain.” Said Drako getting up
Her smiled fell a little as she said “That is true but a Princess always needs to look as proper as she can.”
“Yes your majesty I understand. What is it I may ask you called me here for?”
“Well seeing how you haven’t yet finished a proper mission with your team without doing something…well…stupid. So I am reassigning you to a royal guard. A personal guard to be more exact.” Her smile grew bigger as she said this
He jumped at bit at that and said with a frown “You have to be joking! You want me to stand here every day watching over you? I’m a fighter not a statue; I can’t do this.”
“Well it’s either that or you can go back to your team with a demotion as a Privet.” Said the princess no longer smiling
He frowned then bowed again “I guess option one can’t be too bad then. But do you know how bad I am going to look in that guards outfit?”
She started laughing “Ok I’m done teasing you Drako Moon come follow me. You’re not my guard.” With that she got up and walked down the stairs and toward a side hall.
“You know you’re not that funny your majesty, but at least I won’t have to be a personal Guard.”
“Oh but you do I wasn’t joking about that. You’re just not going to be my personal guard you’re going to be my sister’s.”
He stopped dead in his tracks “Wait Princess Luna’s Personal Guard. You mean the pony once known as Nightmare Moon?”
She stopped too “Why do you have a problem of that Drako Moon?”
He smiled “No not at all, I just wanted to make sure was all.”
“You’re an odd one Drako Moon.” Said Celestia as she started moving toward her sister’s room. She stopped outside the open door and said “Luna it’s me I have your new personal Guard here.”
“Tell him to go away. We need no Guard we are powerful and can take care of our self.” Said Luna from inside her room
“What did I tell you about manners and talking like that? Now stop it and say hi to your new guard.” Said Celestia
“Fine oh dear sister send him in then.”
“Sorry she gets a little moody during the day, normally she stays up all night.” Said Celestia
“I know the feeling.” Said Drako following Celestia in to Luna’s Room
“Luna meet Drako Moon formally of the Second Battalion on the southern border.” Said Celestia
Luna stood there with a frown on her dark face. Her dark blue fur and star filled main was beautiful yet frightening at the same time. Drako bowed to her and said “It’s nice to meet you your majesty.”
“We have heard of you…” started Luna but she was interrupted by her sister
“Luna what did I say?”
She rolled her eyes “Fine…I have heard of you Drako Moon. You are quite the fighter from what I have heard.”
Celestia smiled and turned to leave “Luna knows how this works she’s had a few guards before you Drako. She’ll fill you in.”
With that the princess walked out of the door shutting it behind her. Drako sighed and looked over at her and bowed again “Well my princess what is it I need to know.”
“Luna please, I get so tired of being called Princess all the time.” Said Luna sitting back down on her large round bed “I haven’t been around any ponies for a long time and hearing that word all the time…well it’s just annoying.”
“I thought every mare liked being called a Princess.” Said Drako
“Every mare but me. I mean yes it has its upsides but all this getting used to different change of edict over the years and having to watch people bow down to you all the time is boring. It’s also hard to find a real friend when your royalty. No matter how hard I try every pony is either scared of me or to nice. I’m sure even you’ll be like that sooner or later just so you can keep a job.” Said Luna
Drako chuckled “You couldn’t be farther from the truth there Luna. I wanted nothing more than to fight and that was it. But your sister thinks it better that I am your guard instead of doing what I am supposed to do.”
Luna looked at him and smiled “Is that so and what is it you are supposed to do?”
“I found when I was a little colt that I was meant to be a fighter.” Said Drako
“Is that how you got that cutie mark then Drako?” asked Luna
“Yes in Cloudsdale but it’s not a story I like to talk about really.”
“Oh come on my new guard tell your princess the story it would amuse us.” Said Luna with a grin
“I would prefer not to your highness. It’s not a story I like to tell…like most things in my life. So let’s just drop this and you can tell me what my new job is so I can do it. And probably fail at some point and your sister will find a new job for me.” Said Drako looking away from her
Luna sighed then smiled again thinking of something “How about this. I won’t make you put on the royal guard’s uniform if you escort me on a night out.”
“You want me to take you on a date but we only just met your highness and I’m sorry but I’m not really into being seen on dates with Royalty.” Said Drako frowning
“It’s not a date and we won’t be staying here in Canterlot. I want to visit Ponyville. It’s the home of the one’s who changed me back into who I am and put an end to Nightmare Moon. I was there for Nightmare Night but I can’t seem to ever get away after that to visit and I would like to visit it without it being a holiday focused on when I was still…well you know…evil.” Said Luna looking away blushing
“Well if it gets me out of putting on the outfit then fine. I haven’t been to Ponyville in a long time. I know it is a small place and not a lot happened there.” Said Drako getting to his hooves
“That is what I thought too but my sisters student Twilight Sparkle lives there now and from what I have read in her letters that I steal from Celestia, it’s always got something going on.” Said Luna getting to her Hooves as well
“But what about your sister? Wouldn’t she be mad if I were to let you go off to Ponyville like this?” Asked Drako
Luna’s horn started to glow a dark blue and a piece of parchment and a quill hovered in front of her and she started to write saying as she did “Dearest sister Celestia, I feel like getting out of the castle for a while and visit with your Student Twilight Sparkle. As you said before I need to start making friends so I figured I would start with the one you sent out to learn more on Friendship. Do not worry my new personal guard will be with me and no other. I’ll miss you while I’m gone but will return as soon as I can. I will still do my duties in raising the moon every night though…Promise Love your sister Luna.”
“Sounds like crap to me.” Said Drako laughing
“It is and I’m sure she’ll come looking for me once she finds it. So for now let’s have fun what do you say?” said Luna
“I say let’s get flying.” Said Drako opening his wings
She smiled back at him “You’re an odd stallion you know that Drako.”
He smiled back at her and took to the air “It’s funny I been hearing that a lot today…”
Drako found that Luna was quite a fast flyer on the way to Ponyville. He prided himself on being one of the fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria. He had only known two pony’s faster than himself but that was a memory he wanted to forget. But he was still surprised that she could keep up with him. So in no time they found themselves landing in the middle of Ponyville.
Luna had put on a hooded cape to keep over her head so people wouldn’t notice her. She didn’t want other pony’s getting scared or over excited on the fact that Princess Luna had just came to Ponyville. Even though Drako thought her size would be enough of a give away.
The bright moon was still high in the sky putting the time around midnight. He looked around and sighed not even thinking about the fact that no one would be awake at this time of night. He turned to Luna and said “I think every pony is still sleeping.”
“They are it's one of the reasons I don’t like being the one to bring up the moon. No one is ever awake to see how beautiful it is.” Said Luna holding back a small sob
“Luna that isn’t true at all I know plenty of Ponies who like to stay awake at night just to look up at your beautiful Moon.” Said Drako with a smile
“If this is so then tell us about two.” Said Luna
He sighed “First off stop with the We and Us, its I and Me ok. And Second I am one of them who love to look up at the moon every night. I find the glow to be magical. Something you can’t get during the day when everypony is too busy working or whatever. The second pony is…well…never mind.”
“See you can’t even tell us…I mean me about two pony’s who like my night only yourself and that I don’t even think is true.”
He grew a little angry at this and said back “That’s a lie I can think of her…I just can’t…well…talk about her.”
Luna looked a little shocked at this and said in a softer tone “We…I…am sorry to have offended you, I was only saying it’s hard to believe is all. Who is this pony?”
“She was one of my only friends I had in flight school. Well her and another pony I should say. The two of them were always protecting me. You see I wasn’t always a tough guy back then. I used to be afraid of everything. But she…she saw me for who I was. It was something she was always good at, seeing who pony’s really are. She used to sit up on the top of a hill with me at night when I would sneak out and…just look up at your Beautiful moon with me.” Said Drako
“It sounds to me like you are in love with this Pony, Drako Moon.”
“At one time yes, but after some time went by I saw that she didn’t feel the same about me. I think it was because of who I became. I’m not sure…but like I said I don’t like to talk about my past. I am who I am now and I’m not…can’t change that now.” Said Drako
Luna was about to say something when a voice called from behind them “Princess Luna is that you?”
They both turned to see a Purple Unicorn walking toward them with a saddle bag full of books and a smile that was a little too big. Luna smiled too and said “Twilight Sparkle what brings you out at such a late hour?”
Twilight walked up to them both and smiled saying “I was getting some books back from Lyra and Bon Bon and they kept me late. But enough about me why are you in Ponyville?”
“I wanted to get away and try and get to know some new ponies or your friends better. I found it’s not easy being along all the time. Oh and please forgive my manners this is my new personal Guard…” said Luna but she was cut off
Twilight looked shocked and backed up a little saying “Oh my Celestia it can’t be you. Drako Moon of the Sands?”
“Drako please the sands thing was something stupid made up by my team.”
“And for good reason I have read all about you. You were the best fighter in Celestia’s border guard. Your only flaw is that you never take orders to heart and well mess up your mission’s. I heard you left your team not long ago in the paper but I had no idea you got assigned to Royal guard. That must sting a little after a long history of fighting.”
“Yes it can be a little but not as bad as I thought it would be. I find that Luna here is a great mare to talk too. Not like talking to her sister. It’s all business and no fun.” Said Drako with a laugh
Luna almost fell down she started laughing so hard “Oh that is so true.”
Twilight looked a little bothered by this but she chuckled a little and said in a more high pitched tone “Yeah funny...but careful what you say I mean she is our ruler after all.”
“Well Twilight Sparkle it was nice to meet you and all but we have to be going. We need to find a place to stay for the night I have to do my job somewhat well and find the princess a good bed to sleep in.” said Drako turning to leave
“Oh you can stay at my place I have an extra room the princess can stay in for the night until the sun is up and then I can invite the girls over and we can all have a good time. That will give me time to help you get to know more about friendship and Ponyville Princess.” Said Twilight sounding way to happy
Luna blushed some then said “Well I guess that would be alright with me…that is if my guard thinks it would be a safe place to stay the night.”
“You’re Celestia’s Student right Ms. Sparkle?”
“Yes her only privet student.”
“Well then I see no reason why we couldn’t trust you. It will also save us a bit of two not having to stay the night at an inn and paying them off to not tell people the princess is in town.” Said Drako
“Oh once Pinkie Pie finds out I’m sure everyone will know. It’s only a matter of time just you watch.” Said Twilight walking off
“Oh yes Pinkie Pie the chatter mouth. Well I do not mind to much if they find out as long as its tomorrow and not tonight I am tired and require a good night’s sleep oddly enough.” Said Luna following
Drako did the same wondering to himself as he followed “What am I getting myself into?”
It didn’t take long for them to reach Twilights house or more like a large Library with a bedroom over looking it and a smaller room off to the side where another bed was. She told them spike normally slept in her room and the other room was for her friends if they didn’t want to walk home or felt like staying a night.
After a bit of chatter and a laugh or two they all said good night and Luna went off to her room and Twilight to hers leaving Drako in the main room to lay down near Luna’s door.
He started to think about how his day was going and found it wasn’t as bad as he thought but at the same time it wasn’t going well too. He had just helped the Princess run away to Ponyville on a whim and all he did was watch her go and didn’t’ try and stop her. He should have said something to Celestia first or something but once again he found himself trapped between doing the right thing and being his own boss.
It was always his down fall too. With his family, his job, his love life. Always he did the second thing. He liked to do what he wanted no matter what anyone else said about it. He was stubborn and it was just the way he was there was no way around it. Sure he had tried a few times to do something about it but it always ended the same.
He sighed and laid down on the soft couch in Twilights living room not too far off from Luna’s room so he could hear if anything happened to her. Slowly he shut it eyes and let his tired body fall into a long deep slumber.
The next morning he was awoken suddenly by a high pitched squeal. He jumped to his hooves and looked around ready for an attack of some kind. But he found himself met by a Pink Pony with curly hot pink hair. She had three balloons for a cutie mark and a smile bigger than any he had ever seen. She let off a giggle and sat down on her rear looking at him with her bright eyes.
“Hi there mister sleepy head I’m Pinkie Pie, and who might you be…oh and why are you sleeping on Twilights couch. Did you two hook up last night I mean I know she ran off home a bit early last night but I just thought she wanted to read or something like that. I never thought she was meeting another pony or even a big stallion like yourself. But I thought I saw her going toward Bon Bon and Lyra’s palce. Oh but wait if you spent the night then why did you sleep on the couch? Did you two fight or was she not good or did you find out she was a really big egg head? Or were you drunk?...” Drako stopped her but putting his hoof to her muzzle
“Do you ever stop talking?”
He moved his hoof and she started again like nothing had stopped her “If you were drunk it was really nice of you to stay down here and not make a fool of yourself and no I don’t stop talking unless I don’t have anything to say which is normally not a problem.”
“I can see that. And no I didn’t…hook up with Twilight last night I’m Princess Luna’s Personal guard she is here visiting and we got in late last night and Ms. Twilight Sparkle offered us her home to rest for the night.” Said Drako rubbing his head. This pink pony was starting to give him a head ach and the day hadn’t even started yet.
“OH! Princess Luna! I love her so much she was so much fun the last time we saw her. She gave the little filly’s quite a scare it was so funny!” said Pinkie Pie with a giggle
Before he could say anything else Twilight came out from her kitchen and smiled “Pinkie let him at least get up before you start talking his ear off.” She then turned to Drako and smiled “I’m sorry Mr. Moon but Pinkie gets a little out of hand some times. Also Princess Luna is still sleeping I think she did get up last night to lower the moon so her sister could bring up the sun but I haven’t heard a peep from her since then.”
“It’s ok Ms. Sparkle I’m sure she is tired after her long day yesterday I’ll let he sleep a bit longer.”
She blushed some and said “Please call me Twilight.” She then turned to Pinkie and said “So why did you want to come see me today Pinkie?”
“OH yes I almost forgot! Rainbow and I wanted to see if you could help us with something. There is thing we saw in the evergreen forest the other day and well we figured you know so much about well almost everything you could help us.” Said Pinkie “Rainbow will be here any second I’m sure she just had to finish clearing the skies.”
Drako stopped dead as he was getting up at the name and he turned quickly to say something but before he could the door to Twilights house opened and a blue Pegasus entered with a bright Rainbow main and tail and beautiful Purple Pink eyes. He swore and tried to move behind the couch.
She walked in saying “Twilight did Pinkie tell you what we found you have to come see it…” then she stopped looking over at Drako who was doing a poor job of hiding himself “Twilight who in Equestria is that?”
“Oh Princess Luna is here visiting she is still sleeping, and this is her Personal Guard…” started Twilight but she was cut off by Luna who took that moment to walk out of her room
“My guard We…I have woken and am ready to have a nice fun day off here in Ponyville…why are you hiding behind that couch come and stand next to me as you should.” Said Luna almost yelling
Rainbow Dash flew forward and stopped in front of Luna putting herself between her and Drako and she said in an angry voice “How dare you show your face after what you did Drako Moon.”
“What are thou talking about Ms. Rainbow Dash. Drako is my guard and a nice one at that.” Said Luna
“Sorry to be offensive Princess but Shut up. You can’t Trust Drako.”
Drako couldn’t listen anymore and he jumped forward his muzzle inches form Rainbow’s “Shut up Dash you have no idea what happened that day NO idea.”
“Um…guys…” started Twilight
“Quiet Twi.” Said Rainbow then she turned back to Drako “Do you even know where she is or what has happened to her since you left four years ago, Either of them for that matter.”
“I sent money to her to make sure she could get by and made sure she was taken care of or have you forgotten that Dash. I spent every waking moment hating myself for what happened.” He said growing angry too
“Yeah money and that was it as for a place to stay you dropped her on my door step and left without even saying good bye. And don’t even get me started on…”
“Don’t bring her into this that was none of your business she made her choice and that is that.” Said Drako yelling now
Finally with a surge of magic Twilight separated them and made it so they couldn’t talk. Then she said “Princess Luna with your promotion may I ask you to step away from them so I can figure out what is wrong with them?”
“Twilight Sparkle my sisters most faithful student feel free. I too would like to know what is going on.” Said the princess walking over next to a (for once in her life) quiet Pinkie Pie
“Now Rainbow you first. What are you two talking about? Who is this she you keep bringing up?” Said Twilight letting Rainbow free of the spell
She frowned then looked at her friend saying “We are talking about two Mare’s to put it right. The first one is Drako’s Ex Marefriend and the other is his sister who he left as a little filly on my door step after their parents passed away.”
“And who are they.”
“I won’t tell you about his Ex that I’ll make him explain himself but as for his sister…well you all should know her quiet well. I been letting her live with me for years now.” Said Rainbow
“OH no way!” said Pinkie Pie
“Wait who has been living with you Dash I thought you lived alone.” Said Twilight
“Sadly Twi no I haven’t. Drako’s Sister is none other than Scootaloo. The Filly I have watched over for Four years now…”
Love, Loss, and Betrayal Part 1
8 Years earlier….
“Wake up sleepy head or I’ll send mom up to wake you up instead.” Said Drako’s tinny filly sister Scootaloo
He smiled at her as he opened his eyes stretching some as he got out of bed. He then swept Scoot up in his wing and pulled her toward him into a tight hug “Hey there Loo why is it you always are up before me?”
She squirmed and pushed her way out of his grip landing on the soft cloud floor of his bedroom. She shook herself and beamed up at him “Hey I told you not to do that to me anymore I’m starting a new school today you know I’m not a kid anymore.”
“Well you’re really shrimpy for an adult maybe you have a growth problem or something.” Teased her older brother
“I’m not that little. I’m the second biggest in my class.” Said Scoot
“You mean you were at your old school now you’re in a new one.”
“So I’ll still be bigger.”
“I’m sure you will Loo.”
She beamed up at him and giggled “I love you Drake. Oh and by the way mom wants you up. It’s your first day of school today remember.”
Drako had remembered but he wanted to forget. It was his first day of Flight School, which in Cloudsdale was High School. He really wasn’t looking forward to starting another year as the only pony in his class who still didn’t have his Cutie Mark. It was the most embarrassing thing in the world to him.
But he knew that his sister looked up to him and if he just went back to bed and tried to hide from this torment it would only make her feel differently about going to her new school too. So with a smile and a grown he got up out of bed and said “Well then I guess we should go get our breakfast before we head out then.”
“Yay…I’ll race you down.” Said Scoot running down the stairs.
Drako laughed and flapped his wings following his little sister. He could have beaten her but he lets her win as always. It made his day to see her happy and smiling. She was just so cute he couldn’t help himself. He flapped over to his mother a tall beautiful orange pony with a dark black main much like his own, and kissed her cheek “Morning Mom.”
“Hello sweetie glad to see you got up in time. I was afraid you would sleep and try to fight having to go to school.” Said his mother with a wide smile that matched Scoot’s
“I wanted too but Scoot woke me up and…well I just can’t say no to that face.”
“I know, that is why I sent her up to wake you.”
He sighed and looked over to Scootaloo who was giggling then back to his mother “You really are a mean mother you know that.”
“Oh am I now…well I guess if I am so mean I just won’t let you have the yummy breakfast I made for you. What do you think Scoot do you want Drake’s Breakfast.” Said his mother
“yes…oh boy yes.” She said giggling cutely
“haha you're sooooo funny.” Said Drako taking his plate and sitting down starting to eat.
“So are you sure you’ll be ok today Drake.” Said his mother as she sat down with her own breakfast
“I’ll be fine I guess I just wish I wasn’t the only pony that didn’t have a cutie mark.” He said moping
“What about your friend Rainbow Dash. She doesn’t have one yet and same for Fluttershy the shy mare who lives next door.”
“Dash got hers last week on the last day of Junior Flight Camp. As for Fluttershy well she fell to the ground and her parents say she got hers too. Even if she hadn’t she doesn’t feel like coming back to Cloudsdale and her parents are letting her go to Ponyville High now.” Said Drako
“Oh well honey I’m sure you’ll get yours soon enough it takes time to know what you’re really good at.” Said his mother
“This coming from the Mare who got her cutie mark when she was around Scootaloo’s age” said his father who was walking in now
“Morning dad.” Said Scoot and Drako at the same time
“I just knew I was meant to be a cop when I was a kid that was all dear. I always liked to help ponies and I knew I wanted to keep them safe from bad guys. Then boom there it was.” Said his mother looking back at her flanks where there was a police badge
“Well son just remember I was a bit older too when I got my cutie mark and I’m happy I was in the end. I just knew being a lawyer and helping people who had been convicted of a crime they didn’t commit was my calling.” Said his dad looking at his own cutie mark of a law book and Gavel.
“Yeah because a cutie mark is what decides your career right?”
“Not at all it’s just most ponies find what they are good at is what they want to do for work.” Said his father. He was tall but a bit nerdy looking. He had a dark blue coat and Bright Green eyes like Drako’s with a black and purple mane.
“Well as much as I love this talk we are having, Loo and I have to go before we are late for school. I’ll walk Scoot and pick her up from school and yes I know you two will be working late as always.” Said Drako getting up “Come on Loo.”
“Ok coming.” Said his sister jumping up and following
He walked out his front door then started to head down the road. It didn’t take long for a flash of Rainbow color to fly by him then he found himself looking right into Rainbow Dash’s purple pink eyes. She smiled at him and said “Sup Drake, and hey there kid.”
“Hey Dash how you been?”
“Great I still can’t believe I did a Sonic Rainboom. I just wish my father was there to see it the lazy dork.” Said Rainbow
“Well what can I say parents aren’t really the best for being there when you need them.”
“What do you mean Drako…your mom and dad are always at your stuff. My mom shows up and falls asleep and when dad shows up he always finds ways to say how much I have to learn if I want to be a great flying and get into the wonder bolts Just like him.”
Drako laughed and hoofed her in the arm saying “What can I say I am just a lucky stallion. Speaking of lucky I hear you been seen with a really cute mare lately and here I thought you were a Stallion kind of gall even if you are a tom pony.”
“Oh give me a break you know I like both and also the mare you said I been seen with is just a new friend I made a couple of days ago. She gets made fun of a lot and I thought I would be her friend. She looked like she needed one. She is starting school for the first time with us today. Her parent’s home schooled her before now.” Said Dash
“Oh yeah that is kind of cool…why was she home schooled and why is she made fun of…is she a dork or something?” asked Drako
“I bet she is.” Said Scoot
“Hey now Kid don’t go being a jerk like your big bro now. And no she is really kind of a smart pony but she is a klutz and well she doesn’t look to smart too. But trust me she really is and she’s a super nice pony. I think you’ll like her a lot Drako.”
“How many times do I have to tell you to stop trying to set me up with every pony you meet?”
“After this time I’ll stop but I don’t think you’ll need me to anyway. She’s right up your ally.” Said Dash
“If you say so.”
They dropped Scoot off at her school then made their way down the road to their own. As Drako walked with his child hood friend he couldn’t help but think about the cutie mark and this new mare she was making him meet. Not only did he have to put up with the jokes again but he would also have to be stressed about meeting a new pony.
Soon they walked into the hall of the Cloudsdale Flight School. A light grey pony ran up to Rainbow and hugged her tight. She had shaggy blond hair, and bright golden eyes one of which wasn’t looking in the same direction as the other. Drako jumped at that for a moment.
“Drako meet Derpy Hooves she is the mare I was telling you about.” Said Dash
“Hi there Drako nice to meet you.” Said Derpy holding out a hoof
Drako shook his head then looked her over again. After the first shock of seeing her eyes he could see that she was really a beautiful mare. He took her hoof and shook it saying “You have the most interesting and beautiful eyes I have ever seen Derpy.”
“DRAKO!” started Dash
Derpy only blushed some then said “Thank you…and its ok Rainbow he was only be nice. I’m used to people not liking my eyes at least he was nice enough to lie to me about them.”
Drako looked a little taken aback as he said “No I really mean it.”
Dash laughed and fell on her back rolling around on the floor “You should see your face Drake.”
“What?” the two grey ponies said at the same time looking at their blue friend
“Oh it’s just he has on his serious face is all Derpy. Take that as a good thing, it means what he said was true.”
“Really…you think my eyes are Beautiful?”
“Yes I really do…I also kind of like that you don’t have a cutie mark too. I thought I would be the only one in the school.”
“Oh yeah I just really haven’t found out what is special about myself yet. I don’t mind though I look forward to when it comes but at the same time I don’t want to rush it.” Said Derpy smiling at him
And with that the two smiled and was the start of their friendship. Of cores Drako and Derpy had their share of people who made fun of them. Derpy for her blank flank and her eyes and her klutziness, Drako for being friends with Dash and Derpy, also for his blank flank. But it was ok it was the best time he had ever had. He found that Derpy, Dash and he got along great and it gave them plenty of time to get closer as friends.
Derpy liked a lot of the same stuff that Dash and Drako did so they never ran out of things to do or had to worry about one not liking something else. Also she was a fast flier almost as fast as Dash and maybe even Drako. He thought if it wasn’t for her Klutziness she would have been the fastest of them all. But he would never know.
Drako found he loved spending more and more time with Derpy as the months at school progressed. He was always by her side at school or when he was walking her home, even when Dash joined in and they would do flight runs. He also protected her from the bullies at the school who made fun of her. It caused a few fights and once he went home with a black eye that made his mom really mad.
It was worth it though just to see her smile at him every day. As the months went on and a year had gone by since they met and started at the school Derpy and he had started their own little routine. Drako would sneak out of his house at night and fly to a really tall hill not far from Cloudsdale where he would meet up with her. They would sit and talk for an hour or more looking up at the moon as it went across the night sky counting the stars or whatever made them happy.
By this time Dash was dating some mare who was kind of a bitch to them. Dash was still their best friend but they both could tell she liked this girl so instead of fighting with her on who to choose they just let Dash and her Marefriend have their time and they had theirs. The three of them still hung out every day though if they had the chance.
This is how life was for the three of them for two years. There were times when they would bring Scoot with them to hang out since she really liked hanging out with Rainbow Dash but most of the time Drako had to leave her home because she still didn’t have the power to fly yet. It was something to do with her smaller wings. She was born a month early and her wings were developing at a slow rate and the doctor said it would take her years before she would have enough power to fly.
“Just remember Loo when you are ready I’ll be here to teach you I promise. And don’t you let anyone else teach you ok. I want it to be something between you and me.” He said to her one night when he found her crying in her room
She smiled at him and said “Ok big brother. I promise.”
He smiled at her then walked out of the door. It was now mid spring of his third year of Flight school. Soon he would be in his last year of school and then off to whatever he felt like doing. He just wished he knew what it was. He sighed and made his way to his room then after making sure his door was locked he flew out of his window and headed toward the hill he liked to spend time with Derpy.
They hadn’t planned on meeting tonight but sometimes he liked to go there and think when he was feeling down. As he arrived he wasn’t to shocked to see Derpy already there sitting in her normal spot looking up at the sky. It was clear and the air was crisp. The moon was in a crescent tonight but the light it gave off was still bright. But something was different tonight and Drako wasn’t sure what it was.
He landed next to Derpy and said “Hey there you. I didn’t expect to find you here tonight. Didn’t you have dinner plans in Canterlot with your Folks.”
“They told me to stay home they think I’ll embarrass them again.” Said Derpy holding back tears
“Awww Derp don’t cry. I’m sure they had a better reason than that.”
“No it’s what they said to me. They didn’t want me to make a fool out of myself and them again by doing something klutzy. Princess Celestia is going to be there tonight they said and they can’t have me messing things up.” She started to sob a little
“Well they are fools then to leave you behind. I’m sure the princess would have loved to meet you.” Said Drako putting his front leg around her
She nuzzled into her chest sobbing slowly. He patted her back and brushed her sweat smelling mane. It reminded him of the pine’s that grew in the forest not far away. He loved the smell and the feel of her on his chest. He knew he had feelings that were more than just that of a friend. But he never acted on them do to how much he cherished their friendship.
But tonight felt different, and he thought he knew what it was as he looked at Derpy in the light of the moon. This was their spot, a place where he felt safe, under the moon and in the crisp night air. It was the best place in the world where no one would bother you. They were all busy sleeping or doing something else inside. But not him and Derpy no, they sat here on this hill side under the beautiful moon. And it was there that he knew he wanted nothing more than to protect her from anything. From the pain she felt at being made fun of just because of who she was, to protect her from anything that would harm her, to protect not just her but his family and friends. It was all because of the moon light hitting this beautiful mare’s face that he realized that it was what he had been doing all alone. He had been protecting everyone he knew in any way he could, by fighting for them, or by being there when that friend needed a person to talk to, or by just letting them cry on his shoulder.
There was a flash of light from near his flanks and he jump along with Derpy. He looked down in amazement as he saw the Crescent moon with a Sword going through it on his flank. He felt tears welling up in his eyes as he looked at his Cutie mark. It had finally come.
Derpy sniffed and smiled “Looks like one of us can finally not be made fun of for being blank flanked. I’m so happy for you Drako.”
“You know that is one thing I love about you Derpy no matter how sad you are you always find a way to smile and be happy for others. You don’t let life get you down. You have such a bubbly personality it makes you do different from any pony I know.”
“Thank you…and you know your right my personality does make me different…” she said then with a flash of light her own cutie mark showed up in the form of bubbles
She laughed and blushed “Well look at that…who would have thought that the one thing I am good at is being me.”
Seeing her smile like that with tears still on the edges of her beautiful eyes he couldn’t help himself let alone stop himself. He moved forward and kissed Derpy’s lips. He held the kiss for a long time, longer than he thought he would. He found Derpy closing her eyes and wrapping her front legs around him pulling him into her kissing him back.
His head was racing as he felt her tongue press against his lips. He opened his mouth letting it in sucking on it for a moment before letting his own wonder into her mouth. The two of them then started a small war of their tongues trying to overpower the others. As they did this they both started to moan, his hooves starting to explore the grey mares body. He really had no idea what he was doing but Dash had told him different things on this kind of thing and he took her advice.
He dove his hoof down to her legs then up finding her moist wet hole. He felt her kiss him harder as he did this and he started to rub slowly feeling hot fluid flowing over his hoof. She started to buck herself up a bit rubbing her hot slit over his front leg and hoof letting the kiss brake as she started to moan deeply.
She fell back as he rubbed more pulling him with her so he ended up on top of her. He could tell she liked this so he kept at it rubbing slowly. He moved his head down as he did and tried something else Dash had told him about, he nibbled on the edge of her ear. He felt her jerk her hips up into him as he did this her moaning growing louder. He smiled and did it again this time getting her to say his name through the moan.
“mmm…D…Drako…”
He moved his mouth down to her neck and started to nibble on it slowly working his way down her body. He was going off of everything Dash had told him hoping she hadn’t lied on any of this as some kind of prank. It would be like her to do something like that. As he moved down getting closer to her hot folds he could smell a sweet smell that he liked a lot. It put him in some kind of daze and he moved his hoof away and pressed his face between her legs licking slowly up her folds.
She screamed and pressed a hoof to his head pressing him in deeper. He welcomed it finding he loved the taste of her soft wet sex more than anything he had ever tasted before. He pressed his tongue in deep letting his teeth rub over her soft clit. Her screaming moans filled the night are as he worked lapping up at her sweet juices as it flowed over his nose, chin, and tongue.
Her hoof never left his head as he worked on her lapping up more and more and nipping her from time to time just to tease a little as Dash called it. Soon he found his tongue being squeezed by her hot folds. She pressed down harder on his head making it so he could barley breath through her juices and flesh. Then he heard her scream one last time.
“Drako…one…last…one…”
He pressed in deeper and sucked on her a bit one last time then felt her orgasm hit him like a rush of water. Only it tasted a hundred times better. He opened his mouth as he felt the hot liquid flow from her and onto his face. He took as much in as he could in the short time it came. Then as fast as it had started she was done. He pulled his tongue out of her and looked up into her now open beautiful eyes. She was looking at him panting heavily as small smile on her face.
“I…I’m sorry I don’t know what came over me.” He said trying to get up but she still had his head in her hooves
She pulled him up to her and kissed him one last time long and deep. Then she pulled away from him and smiled “What took you so long you block head…”
“A date you mean now? But we can’t go wondering around Canterlot this late at night without Twilight.” said Sweetie Belle.
“We can, I told you I have it all figured out with Rarity.” said Scoot looking a little hurt.“I did this all for you and I thought it would show you a more romantic side to me.”
Sweetie Belle smiled at this and kissed Scoot tenderly then said,“It is romantic, I’m happy you did this, but I just don’t know how we are going to get out of here is all.”
“I got that part planed out too.” said Scoot opening her wings.
Sweetie Belle looked a little scared then said,“I’m not big on flying, but ok I guess. I do trust you, but please don’t drop me.”
“Well get dressed then and I’ll do your mane, then we can be off.”
Sweetie smiled and made her way over to Scoot’s bag pulling out another beautiful dress. She pulled it on then Scoot helped do up her mane, she did it how Rarity had shown her, and when they were done Sweetie Belle barely looked like herself. She was extremely beautiful, her mane was braided and pulled back and held with a diamond head band that belonged to Rarity, a ring around her horn, and a silk dress that was blood red. The dress went with her white coat so well and mixed beautifully with her mane. Standing before Scoot was not a filly, but a beautiful mare.
She had to take a moment to hold back her tears. She wasn’t sure why, but she felt emotions over powering her the more she looked her over. It was then that she noticed how much Sweetie Belle had grown over the past couple of years. It had seemed to her that they were still small fillies, playing their games, and making trouble, but now she could see that they weren’t kids anymore, life was going by quickly.
Scoot couldn’t help it when she moved forward and kissed her gently holding it for a while then finally pulling away. Sweetie was blushing dark red by now and started to giggle. Scoot then tilted her head in a mock bow and said,“Ready to go my lady?”
“I sure am, lead the way Madam.” said Sweetie giggling.
They both giggled at this and then made their way toward the window. It wasn’t as hard as Scoot had thought to fly Sweetie down to the street below. She had thought it would have hurt her wings at least to do something like that, but she felt fine. It must have been from how much flying she had been doing. Once they hit the ground, Scoot put a wing around her marefriend and said,“Follow me.”
“Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.” said Scoot smiling wide.
They made their way down the main road that lead toward the castle. Even at night Canterlot was still thriving with life. Ponies of all kinds walked down the streets chatting, shopping, eating at nice restaurants, and putting on shows. Most of the ponies they pasted were unicorns and it was amazing for Sweetie Belle. She had never been around so many of her own kind before. The feeling was amazing and it itched too. She wondered at that for a moment, wandering what the itching feeling was.
She was about to turn and ask Scoot if she could feel it too, but right then a street performer jumped in front of them and with his horn lighting up, he started to make flowers grow in front of them. He bowed low and smiled wider than she thought a pony could possibly smile saying in a cheery voice, “Hello young mares, how about flowers for your lovely friend there.” his head turned toward Scoot.
She looked a little shocked, then looked over at Sweetie Belle then back at him.“How did you know we were together?” she asked.
“You two were walking together.” he said smiling again.
“I mean on a date.”
His smile never fell as he said again pulling out of his bow,“The way you two were dressed I figured you were either out on a date or meeting your dates somewhere. Since I don’t think any stallion in Canterlot would let their dates meet them and let them walk around at night along, I figured the first option was the best to go with. Names Thorn by the way, and might I ask who you lovely mares may be?”
“I’m Sweetie Belle and this is my marefriend Scootaloo, it’s nice to meet you Mr.Thorn.” said Sweetie beaming up at him.
“Pleasure is all mine, Miss Belle and Miss Scootaloo, so can I interest you in one of my beautiful magically grown flowers? I’m sure a mare like Ms. Belle would love to have a beautiful bouquet from the mare she loves?” said Thorn.
Scootaloo looked at Sweetie again, then back at Thorn and smiled saying,“I would love a bouquet for her, but I would prefer a real one. I'm not saying that I have a problem with magic, but I would rather give her something that was grown by nature, because I think giving some pony a bouquet of flowers should represent the growth of their relationship. Flowers take time, hard work, and most of all love, just like a good relationship.”
He looked a little taken aback by this, his smile slowly leaving his face,“I…see…I guess I should get out of your way then.”
His happy mood seemed to vanish with that. Scoot just ignored it and said happily,“Good luck though and have a good evening Thorn.”
“You do the same.”
The two of them started down the street again when Sweetie said,“Why did you say that, it seemed a little mean. I mean it was sweet what you said about me and all, but still he looked sad when you said that about his flowers.”
“His cutie mark reminded me of something that Salesman Joe has, he was only doing the act to get us to buy his magic flowers. He wasn’t even sad, he was mad when I said that. I had a point too.” said Scoot smiling.
“I guess so, but still I kind of felt bad for him.” said Sweetie, then something in her mind clicked and she smiled,“It’s magic!”
“What’s magic?”
“Oh, I've been feeling an odd itch while we were around all of those unicorns and I was wondering what it was. The feeling has to be magic.” said Sweetie Belle happily.
“Well worry about it later ok, because we are here.” said Scoot stopping in front of a beautiful restaurant called, The Moon’s Gaze.
“It kind of reminds me of a bar by the name, but from what I can see it looks beautiful.” said Sweetie Belle happily putting her head on Scoot’s shoulder.
She walked in with Sweetie following close behind to a snooty looking waiter who glared at them saying,“Can I help you two…um young mares?” The look on his face looked like he hoped he didn’t have too.
Scoot just rolled her eyes and said,“Yes Scootaloo party of two. The reservation was set up by a pony named Rarity.”
His expression changed right away,“Oh, you’re the two mares miss Rarity said would be stopping by. Yes we have your private table set up and everything is ready for you, follow me please.”
They did and soon were seated at a booth that was away from the crowd a little and had a privacy curtain. They both sat down and as the host pony walked off. Scoot started to chuckle a little as she said,“Did you see the look on his face when I said Rarity sent us?”
She chuckled too and said,“Yeah I did, but I had no idea my sister had this kind of influence in Canterlot.”
“She said something about her business getting her in with a lot of rich and famous ponies lately. I wonder if that has something to do with It.” said Scoot picking up a menu.
Sweetie did the same and gasped,“Scoot, did you see how much the food is here?”
“Belle don’t worry about it ok. I have it covered just order what you want and enjoy.”
Sweetie wasn’t too sure about it, but she had known Scoot for years now and she knew there was no talking her out of it. So she looked down at the menu and made her choice, not able to hold back her smile as she looked over the menu at her marefriend. She couldn’t help but notice the beautiful wings she had up to make herself look fancier. They had grown quite a lot in the past month since she started flying. She had also grown too, but that could have been the way her mane was too. It did make her look older.
But no, it had to be something else, maybe it was just they were getting older and they were the right age when most fillies started to go through growth spurts. She knew she had grown herself over the past few weeks. She didn’t really mind, but at the same time it was a little hard to think of growing up. She wanted to become a mare as much as the next filly, but becoming an adult meant their lives would be much different.
She chose to throw those thoughts out of her mind for now. Scoot had gone through a lot to do this for them. She wanted to make sure this night went perfect for Scoot and she knew how she could do it, but for now it would have to wait. So she put down her menu and smiled at Scoot, ready to order.
The rest of the dinner went by really well. They were able to order some really nice dishes and had a wonderful conversation. Sweetie had tried a few times to talk to Scoot about her brother and his plans for the end of the summer, but whenever she brought it up Scoot would change the subject. She stopped trying after the third attempt, and they went over some of their ideas for what they wanted to do when school started again.
They finished with a nice rich slice of chocolate cake that they shared. It was amazing and worth the price on it. Sweetie couldn’t help herself when she said, “I can see why it cost twelve bits for only one slice of cake. Every small bite was like a piece of heaven.”
“It reminded me of every moment I spend with you Belle.” said Scoot blushing a little.
“How does cake remind you of me?”
“Well it was sweet yet a little bitter at times, but in a good way just like you are. You’re one of the sweetest pony’s I know, but you still can be a spitfire when you want to be.” Said Scoot her blush deepening.
Sweetie started to giggle, then she leaned forward and licked the tip of Scoot’s nose,“You had chocolate on it, also thanks Scoot that was sweet and beautiful of you. I’m not sure where you’re getting this romantic stuff from,” she stopped then said,“Has Rarity been helping you with this.”
“On what to say and stuff, no way, I just started talking from my heart was all. It was Dash’s idea.”
“Well I like it, but don’t stop being yourself too, because I love who you are too.” said Sweetie.
She laughed as the waiter came with their bill. Scoot took it right away and handed the waiter a bag of bits saying,“Thanks for all your help the food was wonderful.”
“Any time madam, we look forward to having you dine with us again.” he said walking off.
“That looked like a lot Scoot, how did you get so much money?”
“I've been keeping all the money Drako sent us over the years. I have a lot saved up for college when I get older. I have way more than I need for school so I didn’t mind using it for this.” She started to laugh a little at the look on Sweeties face then said,“And don’t worry I won’t be spending it all like this, I know how to save up. This was a special night.”
Sweetie smiled at that and got up and Scoot followed. The two of them heading back onto the roads of Canterlot. They started heading up the streets that headed back up the hills. Sweetie had thought they would head back to Twilight’s before it got too dark, but it seemed Scoot had more to their date. Sweetie didn’t mind at all knowing it would be perfect for her own plan.
Soon they were on top of a tall hill that over looked Canterlot. Scoot made her way over to a spot then said,“Come sit with me Belle…I kind of wanted to finish this night with something like this. My brother told me about this area once and I thought it would be perfect to look up at the night sky.”
Belle smiled at Scoot and moved over close to her and nuzzled against her side looking up at the night sky and the beautiful stars. As she did so, she said,“This was a wonderful idea and really romantic of you Scootaloo…I lo…I love you.”
Scoot felt her heart skip a beat hearing her say that the way she did. Sure the two of them had said it a few times before, but never with as much feeling behind it. Scoot felt tears coming to her eyes as she said,“I love you too Sweetie Belle, I always have, since they day we met I think. I did this because I wanted to show you how much I cared and so we could have a wonderful first real date just the two of us.”
“Why are you crying honey?” said Sweetie Belle getting up and sitting in front of her marefriend wiping away her tears.
“Because, starting next month I have no idea what is going to happen.”
“What do you mean?”
She cried harder, it worried Sweetie a bit, because she had never seen Scoot get like this before. Scoot just kept on sobbing saying in a chocked voice,“Drako’s with Rainbow Dash, but Dash likes someone else I just know it. She cares for Drako too, but not like she thinks. Also The Princess said he has to marry Luna and if he does he’ll move to Canterlot and I’m sure he’ll make me go with him. I’ll be so far away from my friends and you. I don’t want to get up rooted again, but at the same time I don’t want to leave my brother again too, not after I just got him back.”
Sweetie put a hoof on Scoots chin and pulled her head up a little, then kissed her gently. She held it for a moment until Scoot’s sobs started to die down then she said,“We'll cross that bridge when it happens, ok Scoot. I love you and tonight is about us, not your brother and his problems. I know it's bothering you and I have known that for a long time. I promise that tomorrow or the next day I’ll make time for just me and you to sit and talk ok. But for now I want you to sit there, relax, and let me show you a little surprise I have for you.”
Scoot did so and asked,“What do you mean Belle?”
She smiled at Scoot and said in her squeak of a voice,“Oh you’ll see. I've been saving this for the right time. You see I didn’t really need to come here to learn about magic at all. My sister just doesn’t know that I know some already...well one spell at least.”
Then she closed her eyes gently and for a moment nothing seemed to happen, then her horn started to glow with a soft blue light close to her sisters. The wind around them started to pick up a little, but not blowing too much. It ran around Sweetie Belle then Scoot started to hear something coming from it. At first she wasn’t sure what it could be. She moved her ears forward trying to pick up on the small sound.
Finally after a minute or two the sound got louder and Scoot could tell it was music, but not like any music she had ever heard before. If she could put it into words, it was like soft wood pipes and flutes were playing, mixed with that of a violin, a guitar, a piano, and a few other things. Only the music was so pure that it could not be from any real interment. It was as if Sweetie Belle had taken the most beautiful sounds in the worlds and taken out the flaws they still had do to physical reasons and made it her own.
As the music started to play, Sweetie opened her muzzle and started to hum. The note hit perfectly with the other sounds adding a kind of bell sound to it. Like when she had sang before, a tear ran down Scoots face as Sweetie Belle started to hum with the music playing a wordless song. It was the most beautiful thing she had ever heard or seen for that matter.
She sat there and listened, her eyes transfixed and stuck on her marefriend. Her ears perked up tall, so she could hear every note that was played. Sweetie’s mane was flowing around her now, giving her a wild look as she sang and played the magical music. For the time nothing else in Equestria mattered to the two mares. It was only them and nothing else, but soon the spell was too much and Sweetie had to let it end and the music died finishing with a long note from Sweetie’s voice.
She blushed and was panting a bit as she said,“I intend to add words to the song later, but I don’t think it is too bad for a start.”
Scoot was at a lost for words, so she just moved forward and kissed Sweetie tenderly knocking her down onto the soft grass. Sweetie didn’t seem to mind at all and she kissed her back closing her eyes gently and opening her mouth for her lover. The two of them started to press their tongues into one another. It started out as a slow kissing game that started to get hot. The two starting to moan into each other as the kiss went on.
It took a while but, finally Scoot pulled away and still without saying anything she looked down at her lover. There was a sweet musk in the air that turned her on at once. She saw why too, and with a smile she move her head down and slowly un-buttoned the dress letting it open up showing off Sweetie’s soft underbelly.
She worked the dress the rest of the way off, making sure to take a moment to set it down neatly. She knew Rarity would freak if she ever found out one of her dresses was tossed aside like a common rag. When she was done she went back to her lover and started to kiss down her slender body, nibbling a bit as she worked her way down.
Sweetie only sighed, then moaned putting a hoof on her lovers head. It was a wonderful feeling having her lover so close to her mare hood, but also it was unbearable. She wanted nothing more than for Scoot to do it and stop her teasing, but she knew she had to wait it out this time. This wasn’t a small playing around thing like they had done before, no this was a true show of how much Scoot cared for her. She wanted to just scream when Scoots lips brushed over her soft and tender lips between her legs.
Scoot was enjoying this so much she couldn’t help teasing her lover a little. Normally it was Sweetie Belle going down on her and it only lasted a few moments before she lost it, then she would do the same to Sweetie. There was no real love making, only quick fooling around. She wanted this to be different. So she finally put her lips to her lover’s lower ones and kissed it softly letting her tongue come out some and press into the tight, wonderfully hot hole.
She heard her lover’s moan and smiled at herself pressing in deeper rolling her tongue around inside. She could feel the walls of Sweeties mare hood tighten up and she knew she was close to her orgasm. She held her position and let it come, and when it did she moaned loudly into her as she felt the hot fluid run into her muzzle, but she didn’t stop like she normally would. This time she pressed in deeper again still playing with her.
Like she had been told a mare could cum more than once, so she was able to keep going without making it hard on her partner. She was always sure about this, but never had the opportunity to put it to the test, either on herself or Sweetie. Also with the first one out of the way, it seemed like her lover was enjoying it much more than she had normally.
Scoot pulled away slowly and wiped her lips with a hoof smiling down at her and pulling her own dress off. Once it was off and out of the way she kissed her lover again sharing the flavor from Sweetie with her. She then pressed her own mare hood up to Sweetie’s and started to buck her hips a little.
The two of them stopped kissing long enough to let out long low moans that filled up the clearing for a moment. Then they went back to kissing, only this time faster and deeper. The two of them started to buck their hips together and soon Scoot had joined her lover in a long hard orgasm. The two of them fell down panting softly and looking at each other.
“That was way better than before.” Scoot said.
“I agree but you only got to cum once let’s fix that.” she said starting to move closer to her lover.
“No you don’t….” she started but she was too late.
Sweetie started by licking up and down Scoot’s soft folds clearing away their hot fluids. Then she moved her head down and for a moment confused Scoot. That was until Sweetie pressed her horn into the Pegasus’s soft hole. The two of them almost screamed as waves of pleasure ran down both of their bodies.
For Scootaloo it felt like she was being stretched wide open and a warm tingling sensation from the horns magic was running up her body. It started to make her feel light headed and silly almost like if she was drunk. It was a sensation she couldn’t get enough of. For Sweetie Belle she couldn’t really explain the sensation, all she knew was she felt connected in an odd but wonderful way with Scoot. Also the pleasure she was getting from running her horn deep into her lovers hole was like no other. In no time she felt herself cumming again spraying her hot female fluids all over the grass.
She moaned deeper and pressed more magic out of her horn and into Scoot sending waves of pleasure up her lovers body. The two kept at this for what seemed like years, but in reality was only a few moments. Then a shock of magic ran from the tip of her horn almost like it had cum and went into Scoot. She screamed and pressed Sweetie’s head in more holding it there as she came harder than she had ever before.
For the longest time she stayed like that then slowly she let herself fall back resting on her back panting hard. Sweetie pulled her horn out and slowly made her way next to Scoot panting just as hard and smiling up at her saying,“I heard Rarity talking about horning before and I wanted to try it. I hope I didn’t hurt you or anything.”
Scoot was still panting hard as she looked over at her lover and she smiled saying,“That was the best thing I have ever felt before Belle. I’m glad you did that.”
She smiled back at her and nuzzled under her chin,“Scoot can I ask you something?”
“You just did.”
She giggled and said,“Will you stay with me forever even if you do have to leave, will you still be my one true love?”
Scootaloo smiled and moved forward and kissed her lover again saying,“I would never dream of being with another pony.”
The two of them took a while to rest under the light of the moon and stars, but sooner than they wanted too they had to get up and put their dresses back on so they could get back to Twilights before she noticed they were gone, if she hadn’t already that was.
To their relief the room was empty when they got back and they could tell that Twilight and Apple Bloom were still talking down stairs. The two of them didn’t listen in on the conversation at all knowing that it was none of their business at this point, so they made their way to the three beds but two ended up staying empty, because as soon as Scoot jumped into her bed after putting away hers and Sweetie’s dresses, Sweetie jumped into bed with her. She smiled and put an arm around her marefriend as Sweetie nuzzled under her chin.
“Thanks for the date Scoot. It was the best night I have ever had.” said Sweetie Belle drifting off to sleep.
Scoot only kissed her head and smiled thinking of the night they had just had. In her mind she told herself,“I will always love you. I wish this night never had to end. I also hope everything went ok for Apple Bloom down there too. I would hate it if my plan didn’t work out fully .” and with that she fell asleep, her arm around her lover…
